Podcasts about Affair

Welcome back to Hot Messy Topics. This week, Jason steps into the chaos as we break down the biggest stories shaking up the Bravo world. Here is what we are covering: • Ariana and Katie's Something About Her facing new trouble, plus the latest from Vanderpump Rules • RHONJ possibly on pause, with updates on RHORI and RHONY cast movement • Rumors that an Orange County husband had an affair and whether there is any truth behind it • Jeff Lewis caught in more BravoCon fallout as tensions rise again • Southern Charm Season 11 updates, including Madison LeCroy responding to PageSix • The Real Housewives of Beverly Hills returning this week and a preview of what to expect • Viewer questions and wrap up VISIT SEAGRASS CO. https://seagrassco.com OUR NEW HOME https://upandadamlive.com UP AND ADAM! CHANNEL 2 https://youtube.com/@UpandAdamLive2 PODCAST https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/up-and-adam/id1642609315 MEMBERSHIPS https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCwADl1l8G7IQxasyu43yi1A/join SOCIALS Instagram: https://instagram.com/upandadamlive/ Facebook: https://facebook.com/upandadamlive Twitter: https://twitter.com/upandadamlive TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@upandadamlive MERCH https://shop.upandadamlive.com INQUIRIES info@upandadamlive.com DISCLAIMER The views expressed in this video and on Up And Adam Live! are for entertainment purposes only. All content is protected under Fair Use (Copyright Act 1976). Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

My Honey Cousin: Part 3. Wine and wanton lusts. Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. The sexual tension between Darren and Amy was palpable, and there was a great chance that she might want to get at it again, during the day. Maybe it was just best for him to have nothing underneath, he thought. Darren steadied himself with some deep breaths and thoughts of rugby, then he made his way down to the kitchen. Aunt Lily had made them ham and cheese sandwiches with a side of potato crisps. A classic lunch he remembered always having here. As he was watching Lily eat her lunch, he couldn’t help but to think that those lips, that mouth had tasted his cum just moments ago! Had she noticed? Did she like his cum? Most likely, his aunt hadn’t noticed anything different about the creamy milkshake she swallowed. But just the thought was still very arousing to Darren. Farm Chores. After lunch, aunt Lily proclaimed that it was ‘chore time.’ This was an often occurring event whenever Darren had stayed at their house, during the years. It was sort of a farm, anyway; so there were actual chores that had to be done on it. Some days she let Amy and Darren roam free; but every once and again, she made them help out with different chores on the farm. “Darren, can you repair the old canvas on the shelf in the barn, and Amy, I need you to feed the chickens and chop some fire wood;” Lily said. Some years ago, Lily had shown Darren how to repair and sew in heavy canvases. It was called sailmaking and used different tools, like a heavy duty twine and needle and a gadget you had in the palm of your hand called a sailmaker’s palm; to make it easier to push the needle through the thick canvas. Darren had proved to be gifted in this craft; and egged on by his aunt, he took pride in being good at it. Amy didn’t have the patience for it, so it kind of became Darren’s ‘thing,’ to repair canvases around the farm. Darren was happy for the assignment and made his way out to the barn. He found the old canvas, it was a huge thing, often used to cover hay stacks during bad weather. It was also heavy. He sat himself down on some hay bales and spread out the large canvas over his knees, tools at the ready. It was probably about 5 x 5 yards, at least. Sewing was about as masculine a skill as Darren was a rough and tough guy. But when it was about handling this thick and tough textile with a big needle and the sailmaker’s palm, he actually felt a bit more masculine. He felt like a tough sailor on some harbor dock; doing manly stuff. The weather was nice, and the air pleasant. He sat in the shade of the barn and started repairing the corner of it that had begun to fray. It was conducive to meditating and time passed as he sat there, concentrating on his work. He was so focused that Amy’s sudden presence looking out at him from the barn door, startled him! “Hey there, Darren;” she said in a cheerful manner. She looked beautiful. Amy stepped out into the sunlight. She was standing there in the afternoon sun, shining through her thin dress. The silhouette of her bare legs could be seen through the yellow cotton fabric. She walked up to him with the posture of someone who has an idea. ”Are you done with that?” she asked; and nodded to the large canvas spread out over his lap and the hay around him. “I have a bit left. Have you already done your chores?” Amy just nodded, with that mischievous smile. She was biting her bottom lip and obviously wanted to say something more; “I’ll be just 10 more minutes;” Darren said, trying to soothe her impatience. He was also curious about what she had in mind. She wanted something, that much was clear. Amy was still fidgeting and looking at him with hungry eyes. He suspected she wanted to suggest something; seductive. “I’m not happy about mom getting to taste you before I did, and she got so much more of you even! Now I want you, just for myself;” Amy said, the last part ending in a deep whisper. “Spread your legs;” she continued and pulled the canvas covering Darren’s groin away. With the needle in one hand and the sailmaker’s palm in the other, Darren did as he was told. His sweat pants were already becoming a tent for his rising cock. Amy was very determined. She yanked Darren’s sweatpants down and her expression was of a surprised happiness when she noticed he had chosen not to wear anything under. His semi swollen cock came into her view. Darren didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed before she was crouched down between his legs, her face just inches from his twitching cock. Darren was frozen in erotic shock! It was happening! He’d only heard, read, and fantasized about it. But now; he was finally going to get; a blow job! Amy looked up and their eyes met. She had a seductive grin. “Darren!” His heart sank. He heard aunt Lily calling him! “Darren! Are you in the barn?” Her voice was coming closer! Amy whispered, “I’m not here!” and pulled the canvas over his lap, hiding herself under it, still crouched between his legs. Double Sucking. Darren tried to play it cool, as aunt Lily came into view at the barn door. Her big tits swinging under that flimsy shirt as she moved. Just as with Amy's dress, he could see the contours of her naked body underneath, against the afternoon sun shining through the fabric. She came up to him, “Have you seen Amy?” Darren felt Amy’s hand gripping on to his thighs. He felt her breath on his semi swollen cock. “Uh, no; I don't see her.” he croaked. “Oh. Good” Lily said. She sounded a bit winded from the brisk walk to the barn, “I wanted to speak to you alone.” She sat herself down on the bale of hay Darren was sitting on. He felt the warmth of her thick thigh against his own, even through the heavy canvas he had over his lap. Lily put her hand on Darren’s shoulder and looked him seriously in the eyes, “I’ve been meaning to talk to you; to explain;” she started hesitantly, “You know that I breast feed your cousin; well, you’ve seen it, twice now.” Darren sat in awkward silence. He could feel his aunt's body heat against his side and at the same time, he could feel Amy’s head between his legs, the warmth of her breath on his aroused cock, under the canvas. Darren felt like he was trapped! Aunt Lily took on a more intimate tone, “I don’t want you to think that we are weird. I know it’s not strictly unnatural for a mother to still tit feed her grown up daughter. See, what not many people know is that it’s very healthy and nutritious. Mother's milk, I mean.” Darren sat in silence. Aunt Lily’s hand on his shoulder, her thumb caressing him slowly as she spoke. “I saw the great benefits of nursing, to help build Amy's immunities.” Aunt Lily explained. “Plus, it also helped prevent food allergies. The local hospital refers struggling mothers to me, when they need a wet nurse.” He tried to keep his eyes away, but they were drawn like magnets to her deep luscious cleavage. “What is unusual, is that I never actually dried up. This makes me very dependable as a wet nurse. Amy helps me stay producing, so she's also helping other families have a resource for natural mother's milk.” Lily was trying her best to gain Darren's acceptance of her family secret. Her large tits jiggled every time she moved, they heaved as she took a breath. It was mesmerizing to see. Lily went on; “Darren, I love the wonderful contentment that comes over me when I release milk. It's not a perverted thing, but it is hard for judgmental people to accept.” The fact that his cousin Amy was perched between his legs didn’t make it less sensual. He tried hard to think of rugby, or calculus, but his body was betraying him. He could feel his cock swelling, there under the heavy canvas across his lap. “Amy and I are very affectionate people, and my post-natal hormones sort of compel me to be openly affectionate and somewhat of a naturalist. I hope you can accept us as we are, Darren?” Darren simply nodded, not because he was shy or avoiding Aunt Lily's topic, but because her daughter is orally engrossed in his cock right now. Lily carefully avoided saying anything about how having her nipples sucked on, gives her some amazing climaxes. But even if she doesn't fully climax, it's just a matter of a few minutes of frigging herself alone, and her euphoria is sure to arrive. “If you want; you can try it;” aunt Lily offered, looking at him with the most puppy dog eyes he’d ever seen. She was taller than him, but even though she was looking down at him; in reality, it felt as if she’d exposed her soul to him and he was now the judge, jury and executioner of her total soul! Lily knew very well what she was doing. Darren would never cut her down in such a sensitive moment. “Okay;” was all that Darren could offer as a retort. His eyes flailed, trying not to look at aunt Lily’s huge tits visible there under her loose cotton blouse. Even though that was what the subject was all about. Lily’s voice took a more sultry tone, “Lie down;” she softly pushed Darren’s shoulder, guiding him to lean back on the hay bales behind him. As his body was laid back, his hips slid forward, he felt the tip of his growing phallus touch Amy’s face, under the canvas. His body flinched and Lily shushed him, sensing his hesitance. She had his eyes locked with hers, she was on a mission. What was worse, or better, was that he now felt Amy’s lips cautiously closing around the head of his cock! Darren found himself on his back, Aunt Lily was now towering over him, her familiar strands of unruly hair, framing her sensual face, one hand placed heavily on his shoulder, her other hand slowly pulling her shirt to the side, letting her large tit fall out and pendulously swing up closer to his face. Darren felt his eyes enlargen. Her bulbous nipple, as big as his fingertip, caught all of his attention. As she moved herself over him, it swung seductively over him, the nipple closing in on his face. He felt his cock quickly swell as Amy’s lips encircled it and her tongue circled around his phallic crown's ridge! Amy was not discouraged by the fact that her mother was leaning over Darren with her tit exposed. She was crouched between his legs and had just taken his cock into her mouth. She was going to make good use of the situation. The feeling was amazing! Darren could very much feel Amy’s hesitant lips enclose around his hardening cock. As it quickly grew, and journey deeper into her mouth, he also felt his tip reach in over her warm, wet tongue. Aunt Lily shifted, to place herself a bit above Darren, and then sank her tit down over him. Instinctively Darren opened his mouth and Lily’s nipple landed perfectly in between his lips. As she moved, her strong and shapely leg pressed his own legs together, which meant that he now caught Amy’s head in a vice between his thighs. Her face was pushed into his groin, swallowing all of his meat to the hilt. Darren could feel Amy's breath on his skin, her nails digging into his thighs. He felt that Amy’s face was now wedged in between his thighs, squeezed in place, his growing cock inside of her mouth. Before he could ponder more about where his cock was now embedded, his aunt lowered herself on him. Her big nipple dipped into his mouth and instinctively his lips closed around it! The feeling of aunt Lily’s full and heavy tit weighing down over his face was amazing. As he gave her swollen hard nipple a small suck, he heard her gasp gently. His theory of Aunt Lily enjoying arousal from nipple-play, was all but confirmed. He also felt his cock twitch, as Amy’s closed mouth constricted around it. Her tongue was pushing at it, as it increased quickly in size! Aunt Lily shifted again, to make herself more comfortable and now both her hand and thigh were pushing Darren’s legs together even more. He felt Amy’s head was squeezed even deeper into his groin! Her lower lip was now touching his ball sack, and her upper lip was planted on the root of his hard cock. He felt her nostrils exhale on his pubes! He was all the way into her throat! Her nails were gently clawing at his legs. But Darren’s legs were heavily pressed over her shoulders and she was well stuck in! A small part of his brain was feeling sorry for his poor cousin, down there under the canvas. Her mouth pressed down over his growing cock. But the more dominant part of his brain was feeling a surge of horniness. Amy’s tongue was sprawling around, stroking the underside of his turgid cock. The warmth his rod was enclosed in was intense, her lips around the base of his shaft did nothing to dampen the feeling. The warm and heavy tit of his aunt pressed down over his mouth, the sweet liquid soon flowed out from her nipple; Darren knew he’d never last long in this sensuous heaven! Darren soon felt Amy calming down. Instead of her panic of being stuck with his cock wedged deep into her throat, she seemed to accept it. Her breathing somehow found its rhythm and her tongue was caressing the underside of his cock. Her mouth was trying to make sucking motions, but it was hard, since it was so far pressed onto the root of him! Just the thought of being so deep into Amy’s throat. was intoxicating. Aunt Lily was slowly humming in pleasure, and softly stroking his hair as he sucked on the huge tit she had buried his face under. Her milk tasted amazing. Darren didn’t know what it should taste like, but it was hard to imagine anything tasting better than this! It was like milk with sugar. Her nipple felt so stiff and big in his mouth. His tongue flicked it in between sucks. He could hear Aunt Lily respond with quick inhalations whenever he did so. Amy couldn’t really move her head back and forth, but she started tilting her head from side to side, letting her tongue reach even more of his now fully-grown rocket. Her lips were also pressing and squeezing around the base of it. Now he was feeling it; the familiar force. Hard to say where in his body it began, but it was very clear to predict where it was heading. He was euphoric and light-headed. A serene peace came over his countenance, followed by an urgency to blast his cockful of cream. He felt he should warn Amy about what was coming, but his left arm was stuck under aunt Lily’s other tit and his right one was held down by her hand. His thighs clenched up and his pulsating cock twitched in her mouth; then he came! He didn’t know exactly how deep into Amy the head of his cock was, but; wherever it was, it was now pumping out all of his jizz with immense force! Amy’s hands were now gripping his calves hard! He could hear Amy faintly making some muffled sounds from between his legs, so he tried to compensate with his own louder humming and sucking. The vibration from his mouth was sending waves of pleasure through aunt Lily’s tit it seemed. She was breathing heavier, which was good. It hopefully made it so that his own suppressed breathing wasn’t noticed! He could feel the swallowing motions around his cock as he was coming! Darren's eyes were closed. He could now only endure and enjoy the two women he was stuck in between. Auntie’s sweet milk squirting into his mouth and his own fluids squirting into Amy’s. This was surely a dream! It was again hard to estimate how much time had passed. But his cock finally softened a bit and he could feel Amy more relaxed again. Her tongue playing slowly with his spent cock. Aunt Lily seemed to enjoy his, now slower pace of sucking. Her breathing became restless and soon she just held her breath completely. Her chest dropped down, pressing her one nipple into Darren's tongue, while her other nipple pressed against his shirt. Finally Aunt Lily exhaled. A deep slow breathe followed, and she finally uttered; “Ah!” Finally she raised herself up. Darren's mouth didn’t want to let go of her life giving teat. So it stretched out a bit and she had to almost sit up fully before it broke free from his lips with a 'pop'. He opened his eyes and was now looking at his aunt from below. Some of her face obscured by her large tits. The nipple he’d had in his mouth was drenched and he could see that the other one was dripping with milk. Trying to hide her encumbered breathing, aunt Lily said, “I’m sorry Darren, but I’m gonna have to save some for your cousin also.” She smiled and stroked his cheek. Then she closed her shirt and her lovely round tits were covered. The huge nipples were tenting the blouse with great pride. Amy was still letting her tongue slide around Darren’s semi-stiff cock, in silence under the canvas. “I’ll meet you inside; for supper;” Lily said as she rose from the hay bale beside him, and went back towards the house. Darren slowly let his thighs part, now that Lily had left. He was a bit afraid of how Amy was going to react. She had really been put through an ordeal down there and no chance to get out of it “I’m sorry, but auntie was pushing on my legs;” he started saying, as he lifted the canvas from his lap. Looking down between his legs he could see Amy’s eyes looking at his. She drew her head back a little, still having his cock in her mouth and gave off a sexy smile. As much as she could smile, while still having her whole mouth stuffed. With a long, surging suck, she slowly drew her head back all the way, pulling his cock with it, until it finally plopped out. Her chin was shining and covered in saliva. Her face was red, but she licked her lips and looked very satisfied! “Wow! That was intense;” she said, “I didn’t think I’d be deep-throated you, but wow; It was great!” Darren could only give her a relieved smile back. He was very happy that she took it so well. “So, how did mom’s milk taste?” she continued. Darren had no problems admitting that it tasted amazing and how he now understood why Amy liked to feed from Aunt Lily so often. He would do the same, if she’d let him. Amy straightened out her clothes and wiped her face while Darren finished up the stitching on the canvas. Then they made their way back down to the house. The sun was setting and it was getting darker outside, Twisted Positions. Back at the house they were met with the lovely smell of lasagna. Aunt Lily was still in her baggy white blouse, but had now also added an apron. It had a wide waistband and was snugly tied around her waist, accentuating her buxom hourglass figure, and pressing her cleavage up to an impressive size. Darren did all in his power not to stare! It still didn’t feel real to him, that just a while ago, he had actually been sucking on one of those big tits, drinking aunt Lily’s milk. A familiar twitch in between his legs made him quickly sit down at the table. Amy skipped into the kitchen and gave her mother a hug, pressing her head against Lily’s ample tits. While she did she gave Darren a wink and pursed her lips. They all sat down and ate. The food was delicious and Amy asked her mother if they all couldn't have some wine also, to celebrate that Darren now was here for the summer. Aunt Lily was hesitant at first. They were of course all grown up now, but she still thought of them as ‘kids.’ But Amy’s pleading worked and Lily brought out some red wine from the cupboard. It was a great moment. The wine was buzzing and the talks were funny and nice. Some reminiscing about what antics Amy and Darren had gotten up to years ago, and some stories about life on the farm in general. After they had emptied two bottles of wine and were starting a third one, Darren was feeling a good bit buzzed. From the amount of laughing and joking, both Amy and aunty were probably affected too. Darren sometimes forgot and found himself staring at aunt Lily’s big nipple bumps; or Amy’s blouse being half unbuttoned, that were making her tits a very public presence. But no one seemed to notice, so Darren thought that he probably got away with his wandering eyes. Amy suggested that they play some game of something. She was clearly full of energy and getting a bit tipsy. They all moved out to the living room and Lily and Darren sat themselves down on the sofa while Amy started rummaging through the shelves where all kinds of board games and stuff was kept. As they were a bit unsteady, Darren couldn’t help but to notice that Lily had happened to sit very close beside him on the sofa, with her arm resting on the backrest. He felt her warm, soft hip against his own, and her firm sideboob pressing against his arm. Again the images of her tit being lowered down over his face and her stiff nipple between his lips, floated up to the forefront of his brain. He shifted his legs, to try to hide the growth between his legs. Lily seemed oblivious to the fact that they were so close to each other, or that her tit bounced and brushed against his arm every time she responded to Amy’s different suggestions of games she was finding on the shelves. Now Darren really wanted to get a hold of that quilt on the sofa so he could cover himself before anyone would notice his swelling crotch rocket. But the quilt was what they were sitting on, so that was out of the question. “Here! Read the rules!” Amy threw some pamphlet at Darren. By a saving grace it landed right in his lap! He quickly held it as cover to the emerging tentpole in his pants! Twister? Amy had decided on the game Twister! She was already splaying out the mat on the floor in front of the sofa they were seated in. “Oh no, Amy. I’m so bad at this;” Lily complained. “Nah, it’ll be fun!” Amy persisted as she was on her hands and knees on the floor, trying to straighten out the mat with the colored circles on it! Darren quickly finding his rescue in the rule book proclaimed, “I’ll be the referee!” “What? No. All of us have to play!” Amy pouted. Darren explained that there has to be a referee. A person that spins the spinner and tells the other players where to place their hands and feet. If there is no referee, how could they know in which colored circles to place their hands or feet? He pointed to the rule book to accentuate what he had just said. At first Amy seemed defeated from this logic but soon wised up and decided that they’d play each other in pairs. Amy and Lily would go first and Darren could be the referee and then the one who lost would be out and take over being referee for round number two. Darren wasn't really comfortable with having to play at all. He didn’t really trust his cock to not poke out visibly, but was happy to at least get to start out as referee. Maybe his cock would relax enough until it was his turn, he thought. Lily grudgingly agreed to join in, but assured them that she would surely lose. The game started with Amy and Lily standing on opposite sides of the mat, one foot each on a blue and yellow circle. There were four lines of colored circles, outside of the rows of blue and yellow were green and red circles. Darren flicked the spinner and called out, “Right foot blue!” “But I am already on blue;” aunt Lily giggled. “Then you just move your right foot to another, unoccupied blue circle;” Darren explained. Lily took a step forward with her right foot and placed it on another blue circle, closer to Amy. Amy had to move her foot to a blue circle, making her stand with her back to Darren. Being tipsy from the multiple glasses of wine, they both wobbled more than necessary for such a small challenge. Their balancing acts were a pleasure for Darren's eyes. Aunt Lily’s swaying boobs were easy to follow as they moved under her pale thin white blouse. Her stiff nipples did nothing to hide themselves under the fabric. Amy was wearing her short yellow dress that ended just under her ass. Which made Darren very happy, as the next spin said; ‘Right hand, red’. This meant Amy had to lean forward to place her right hand on a red circle. Her short dress did nothing to cover up her tight, round ass. The plump contents of her panties was well exposed to him. But what was even more arousing was that aunt Lily now had to lean backwards to get her right hand on a red square. She had to bend her knees and spread her legs as she leaned backwards to get her hand on a red circle beside Amy’s hand. Lily’s shirt was too long to give any upshot view, but the shirt was tightened over her strong thighs and the gaps between her shirt's buttons gave him a view of her underboobs and her pussy mound was pushing prominently up against the straining cloth. Lily’s large tits jiggled around as she was trying to stay balanced. Darren came to the realization that this was not helping his cock to soften; But he had the rule book strategically placed in his lap to obscure his swelling boner. “Left hand, blue;” was next. Amy now had to put her left hand on a blue circle between her legs, making her show off her ass even more to Darren and aunt Lily needed to bend even more backwards to reach the blue circle to where her foot had been standing at start. Aunt Lily’s shirt buttons were now really straining to not pop open! Darren felt himself salivating and had to swallow, “Right hand, green;” he called out. Lily managed to crouch herself down and get her right hand from a red circle to a green one. This did however give Darren a very nice view down her cleavage as she had to lean a bit towards him. Her bust squeezed in between her arm and thigh. “But that’s impossible!” Amy groaned, “How am I supposed to do that?” Amy tried to bend her knees, she was now squatting with her left hand between her legs and needed to get her right hand all the way to a green circle behind her back. She did try, but thumped down on her ass! Aunt Lily had a smile of actual surprise on her face when she realized that she’d won. The sight of her standing up and waving her arms in the air to celebrate was extremely sexy to Darren. Her tits were sensual works of art, swaying around there under her partly unbuttoned shirt. Amy muttered and took the spinny thing from Darren, “Yeah, yeah. Alright, Mom wins the first round.” Darren now felt a chill run through his spine. It was his turn! But his boner was rock solid and pointing upward in his sweat pants! How the hell was he gonna cover this up? “Assume your starting positions!” Amy demanded as she snuggled up on the sofa with the spinner in front of her. Aunt Lily seemed happy and confident and stood herself on the mat where Amy had started previously. Darren was trying to think and went with what had saved him last night when he’d been trying to hide his boner from Amy. Instead of standing up straight, which would immediately reveal the tent in his pants, he crouched to his starting position like a hunch back. Playing it as if he was acting ‘sneaky’. It probably looked weird, but at least it made it so that his boner didn’t stretch against his pants. He stood in place, with his feet on a yellow and a blue circle, but he leaned his upper body forward and bent his knees enough so that the front of his sweat pants were still baggy enough to hide his bulge. Aunt Lily was now opposite of him, standing tall and gave him a challenging smile, “If I win this round I’ve beaten you both.” “Yeah, yeah;” Amy said and then the orders came quickly. Right foot blue, left foot yellow. In practice, this just meant that Darren and Lily had stepped closer to each other on the mat. But aunt Lily was turned around, her back to Darren. This served Darren well and he could straighten himself out a bit. As he glanced over to Amy, it was clear that she could see the tent in his pants. She smiled and had her tongue between her teeth. Luckily aunt Lily was turned around away from him, so she couldn’t see the front of his sweatpants pointing straight at her curvaceous ass. “Right hand red!” Amy called out. Lily now bent over forward, her wide hips stretching her shirt over those well rounded orbs. Darren had no choice but to put his hand on a red circle to the right and a little behind him, making him lean back and now supporting himself mostly on his right arm! The other option would’ve been to lean forward, over aunt Lily to reach a red circle, but then his throbbing cock would inevitably press right in between her ass cheeks and he would be given away! Next was: left hand, yellow. It was an easy move for Lily, she just had to stand on all fours now, her shirt slipping up a little more but still covering enough of her thighs to not show off her secret spot. Darren now had to stand like a crab. His back towards the mat, but at least he could support himself on both arms better now. Right foot red; They both had to widen their stance. Lily hiked her shirt dress up a little to have room enough to spread her leg to the right more. Darren had to move his right leg more forward and more under Lily’s hips. His hard cock was now towering in his pants. Only a few inches from his pole slipping up under aunt Lily’s shirt. Darren could see the muscles in Lily’s thighs flexing as she kept her balance. He didn’t dare to look at Amy but he could feel that she was probably enjoying the sight of him being so hard under his sweatpants. Left foot, yellow. Their feet were already on yellow circles, so they just had to shift to another circle in the same line. Darren didn’t have many options if he wanted to keep his balance, so he moved his foot forward a bit. This was good as it lowered his groin, away from between aunt Lily’s spread legs. Aunt Lily tried to move her left foot backwards, toward Darren, but it resulted in her stepping on his hand instead. “Oh sorry!” She got startled and instead tried to move her leg forward. But this only resulted in her losing her balance and falling down, on top of Darren! On top of Darren's erection, to be precise! Had they both been naked Darren would’ve surely plunged himself deep into her spread crotch. But as they were now wearing clothes the result instead became that his aunt sat herself heavily down on his rock-hard boner. Her legs were spread so wide that even through his thick sweat pants and aunt Lily’s panties, he could feel her vaginal lips on each side of his rock hard pole. As they landed Lily tried to scramble to her feet. She must’ve felt it too! Her scrambling made it so that her pussy’s meaty folds rubbed several times along Darren's raging boner. No sweatpants were thick enough to hide those sensations! Lily got up and inadvertently allowing Darren to have another good look down her generous cleavage before she got to her feet. She was blushing, “Oh no! I lost!” Lily's Early Bedtime. Aunt Lily straightened out her shirt dress and did everything humanly possible to not let her eyes look at Darren. But they deceived her and it was clear that they stole a glance at what had poked at her so hard, when she had sat down on it. “I think I might be a bit drunk!” she blathered, "I think it’s best I hit, the hay.” With a very cute hiccup, she rushed out of the room and up the stairs. Darren was now sitting on the Twister mat, his pants still tented and Amy was silently laughing her ass off! She looked so excited and amused, but didn’t make a sound! When aunt Lily had disappeared to the top of the stairs, Amy snuck from the sofa to joining Darren on the twister mat. Her gaze was locked onto Darren’s bulging sweat pants. Crouching down beside Darren, Amy let her hand slowly grasp around his hard-on, over his pants. Darren shuddered from the sensation of his cousin's hand softly gripping around his pole. “Mom must’ve felt this when she landed on you;” she whispered in lewd fascination. “Did you cheat with the spinner?” Darren asked. Amy, still holding her hand around Darren's erection, looked a bit mischievous, “Yeah; I wanted to situate you guys;” she jumped to her feet and pulled Darren up, “Like this!” she exclaimed and stood herself with her back against him, legs wide spread. Darren’s tenting pants were now lined up very well with Amy's bent over ass. Reached way under her own widespread legs, she grabbed at Darren' pants just above his knees. Swiftly she tugged down Darren’s sweatpants, resulting in his rock hard boner flung out with a bounce, smacking her in her bald cuntlips.. “Put your feet on blue and yellow;” she ordered as she spread her buttcheeks more, revealing her glistening slit from behind. Her short yellow dress only hid the top part of her ass. Darren almost forgot to breathe. Looking down, the head of his cock was just at her opening, as Amy leaned her upper body forward, resting her hands down on the ottoman; making her wet entrance push back against Darren's sensitive purple cock head. “If I had my hand on this cushion;” she said and placed her hand on the padded corduroy upholstery, “...and you find a stable place for your hands;” She pulled at Darren's arm, pulling him forward and making his cock head press against her moist opening. He could feel the top half of his glans pressing into her. Amy sounded a bit flustered now, “Come on’ lean more forward;” she said as she pulled his arm more. She had to bend her knees to let Darren be able to reach over her back, as she did, her opening parted more and Darren sank in to her! They both gasped and stood still. The position was very awkward, but the feeling of having half of his cock pressed into her hot, wet cunt depths, was amazing! “Oh god;” Amy breathed, “and the next move would be; right foot blue and left foot yellow; also, left hand green and right hand red.” Darren found it hard to concentrate on the instructions. The feeling of Amy’s inner walls squeezing against his cock were so very erotic. Darren tried to slide his right foot up another circle, resulting in him pressing a couple of more inches into her. In a feat of acrobatics, Amy lifted her right leg and flung it back over his thigh, pressing her weight down on his hips. To not fall he had to lean back and hold himself up with both hands. Darren was now in a crab-like position, his belly up, Amy planted her hands above Darren's, resulting in her ass straddling over his groin and her legs spread wide to each side of his hips. She was putting a lot of weight on him, pressing herself as deep as she could, over his pulsating cock! Darren was too horny and too aroused, now. He just wanted to grab her hips and fall to the floor, that would bury him so deep into that luscious womanhood slipping around his proud soldier. “Kids. I’m gonna go to bed, you can finish the wine;” aunt Lily’s voice was heard from the staircase. To their shock her steps coming down, could also be heard! Amy and Darren froze in position! Aunt Lily was coming down! Darren quickly analyzed their predicament. Although Amy’s dress was short, in this position it was covering both his and her own groin. Most likely aunt Lily would not be able to see that they were joined together under her skirt! Darren was hoping that Lily was only going to the kitchen to get herself a glass of water or something, but froze in terror as he saw her instead make her way towards them as they were squatting onto each other there on the game mat! She leaned over Amy, “Good night sweetie;” and gave her a kiss. Her kiss made Amy weigh down even more on Darren. He could feel his cock pressing up into her even more! Her fluids threatened to run down onto his balls and thighs. “Mom! Don’t make me fall;” Amy said, trying to sound casual and not make Lily suspect that she was sat on a spike of throbbing meat. “Good night to you too, Darren;” Lily said and gave him a stroke on his cheek. Lily leaning down to him, again gave him a perfect view down her cleavage. He could feel Amy’s tight entrance rhythmically squeezing around the root of his cock inside of her! Aunt Lily backed away, “Don’t hurt yourselves now;” she snickered as she left them and went upstairs. Amy and Darren stayed still, until they heard the bathroom door close upstairs, then Darren let himself fall to the ground. Amy fell with him and gave out a deep, throated groan as she landed heavily on top of him. His cock pressed deeper than possible, so deeply into her soaked cunt! Amy's knees landed astride Darren's hips, and the cowgirl rode for glory and started shaking. Darren could feel her pussy twitching around his cock! For a while she just sat on top of him, letting her climax wind down. When her breath had steadied, she looked over her shoulder at Darren, “Imagine if I’d gotten you and mom into that position;” she fired off a broad smile and slowly rose herself off of him. It was an amazing sight, to see his still hard cock slowly slip out from her innards, pulling her tight lining out nearly an inch with the cock which her lusty cunt resisted parting with. Strands of clear fluids hanging from her pussy lips, stretched to his rod. Amy crawled on all fours over to the sofa table and got the bottle of wine for them. Darren felt exposed and pulled his sweat pants up again. He felt Amy’s heated fluids still around it and slowly being soaked up by his pants. In silence they sat on the mat gulping down the rest of the bottle. Darren couldn’t help but to notice a small puddle forming on the mat, between Amy’s legs. But he didn’t say anything. The whole thing was so hot! Aunt Lily had been standing right beside them as he had been plunged into her daughter in secret! Damn that was hot. His cock was still twitching. It really wanted release, but he felt that Amy was the one in charge of their ‘relationship’. He didn’t dare ask to put it in again. And she had obviously just cum, so probably she was spent for the moment. “I think I know what she’s doing now;” Amy said with a secretive tone. Milking Momma. Darren had been in his own erotic world for the last few minutes. Trying to ignore his pulsating manhood, swallowing down the wine at a fast pace and feeling the buzz in his head increasing, “Huh?” “Come on!” Amy said and took his hand. They both rose and Darren followed Amy sneaking up the stairs. She stopped dead still outside of the bathroom door. Amy gave Darren's hand a squeeze and held her ear to the door. All was silent and Darren wasn’t sure what was going on. If Amy wanted to sneak him into her bedroom, then why did she stop here, by the bathroom door. Amy moved herself forward, pulling Darren along and making room for him by the door. He couldn’t see Amy’s face as he was behind her back, but she seemed to be listening intently at the door. Darren followed suit and also put his ear to the door; that’s when he heard it! Fast paced, shallow breaths, barely detectable through the wooden door. What was that? As it dawned on him, Darren felt stupid for being so naive. It was aunt Lily; masturbating! Shit! His horny mind did not have any trouble imagining the sight behind that closed door! He could see it clear as day. Aunt Lily, one arm between her legs, the other leaning against the bathroom sink. Her heavy tits jiggling along with her hand rapidly rubbing at her pussy between those thick and well carved thighs! Suddenly the sound stopped. A moment's silence and then a soft, muffled moan could be heard. If Darren had been hard before, he was in steel mode now! In his imagination he saw aunt Lily lean her head back, the shirt stretching thin over her bulging boobs and her mouth open, eyes closed, cumming over her own hand! This was better than any porn flick he’d ever seen! He was suddenly pulled out of his wet dream by Amy. She quickly tippy-toed with him in tow into her room. “Quick, get in the bed;” she whispered as she pulled off her yellow dress in one single motion, “Like last night!” Darren was dumb founded. Maybe it was because all of his blood was flowing down to his crotch or maybe he was just slow. But it was hard to look away as Amy revealed her sexy body in front of him. The soft light from the little lamp by her bed made her look so incredibly sensual. Her nice tits bouncing, her hairless pussy mound flashing between her legs and the wetness on her inner thighs was hypnotizing! The now-naked Amy smiled and pushed Darren into her pink, girly bed, “Go on Darren! Get in!” She pulled his pants down and shoved him back in the bed until his ass hit the familiar wall. She quickly slunk into bed and pulled the covers over them, hiding Darren completely under it. It all went so fast and Darren was a bit slow and dizzy from the wine and the immense horniness that had been ravaging his mind and body for the last couple of hours. He felt Amy’s hand grip around his cock from behind and steer it in between her legs. Everything down there was wet and slippery. As soon as she felt his head against her opening she pushed her hips back. With hardly any resistance, Darren sank all the way! Just like last night, he was pressed against the bedroom wall from behind and Amy’s sex from the front! He came instantly. He gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan. The only thing he now felt was his cock exploding inside of his cousin and, for some reason, her wild hair in his face there under the dark covers! Amy was slowly rolling her hips on him, purposely massaging his loins as his cock pumped batch after batch of his seed into her hot crevice! Darren couldn’t move and just let Amy’s rolling hips make the releasing friction last for as long as possible. Her hand was holding onto his waist under the covers, not letting him pull out, even if he had wanted to. Darren was feeling drunk and relaxed. His breath was slowing and his whole body felt as if it was embedded in a cave of sex! Some time passed and he was once again regaining some feeling in his throbbing cock. He could feel how Amy’s inner walls were slowly milking his cock. “I think she’s asleep now;” Amy whispered. “Huh?” Darren, again, felt that he was not connecting dots like he should be. “My Mom. I think she’s sleeping;” Amy explained, not making anything clear to Darren. “Come on..” she said and slid herself off of Darren's now semi hard intruder. Still naked, she snuck over to her bedroom door and listened at it. She opened it a little and peered into the dark hallway. She waved at Darren who sluggishly crawled himself out of the bed. He pulled his pants up and felt the wetness his cock was drenched in, smear out over his inner thighs. ‘I’m really gonna have to wash some clothes tomorrow’, he thought to himself as he silently moved up to Amy. She grabbed his hand and led him out into the dark hallway. The soft runner rug made them totally soundless. Darren didn’t know what was going on but let himself be led, his eyes sneakily checking out Amy’s round and swaying ass as she moved in front of him. She then stopped by aunt Lily’s bedroom door! The door was cracked and Amy was peeking in; She looked back at Darren with a sly grin, “I didn’t get my milk tonight.” Before Darren’s brain could make sense of the words he just heard she pulled him into aunt Lily’s room. It was dark, but moonlight flowed through the window, lighting up Lily’s bed with a pale blueish glow. Lily was resting peacefully on the bed. She was on her back, the blanket only covering her legs. Up top she had some kind of flannel pajama nightshirt on, and her massive chest was slowly rising and falling with her breath. The lighting from outside of the barn and the moon blended together lit up the beautiful milf sleeping on the bed. In her prone position, Lily’s boobs didn’t stick out as much from her chest, they were more flat and receded to her sides, but still very large. Lily's nipples, however, were only the size of Amy's fingertip Amy motioned to Darren to move over to the side of her bed while she placed herself on the other side, closest to the door. Darren moved as silently as ever, when he came to the side of auntie's bed he found himself blocking the light, so he hunched down. Her face was too beautiful to be in the shadow he thought. Her long, brown hair was draped over the pillow, her head tilted slightly down towards her chest and her sexy lips pouting in her sleep. On the opposite side, Amy knelt down by the bedside and laid her elbows on the mattress beside Lily. Darren did the same, not being able to tear his eyes from that full bosom, slowly rising and falling in Lily’s sleep. Darren’s eyes widened as Amy carefully unbuttoned aunt Lily’s pajama nightshirt. There were only like 4 pretty big buttons and the shirt was loose fitting, so it was easily done without disturbing her. Amy slowly pulled the pajama nightshirt off Lily’s chest, revealing her large, scrumptious tit! She nodded encouragingly to Darren, hesitantly he did the same. The tit uncovered close to him looked even bigger than he’d remembered it from earlier today. A dark, stiff nipple perched on top of it. Darren wondered if her nipples were maybe always hard? He couldn’t remember ever seeing aunt Lily without stiff nipples poking through her dresses or shirts. Amy moved her face closer to her mother’s tit, locking eyes with Darren and nodding for him to follow suit. Darren moved himself closer also, but was now very afraid to wake his aunt. It was exciting enough to expose her lovely, large tits while she slept, but now he felt Amy might be going a bit too far. They’d gotten away with doing stuff to each other so many times already. This felt like pushing their luck. Amy shrugged at his cowardice and leaned her face in. She gave Lily’s stiff nipple a lick of her tongue. Nothing happened. Amy did it again; and again. At the third lick, aunt Lily let out a soft moan and her lips opened up a little. Amy smiled and softly planted her lips around Lily’s nipple. Lily inhaled, still sleeping. Amy closed her eyes and started slowly sucking. Lily was breathing heavier but still calmly and her eyes were closed. Darren's semi-hard cock geared up to full hard cock again, now. The sight was so incredibly arousing. His sexy cousin's soft lips surrounding her mother’s nipple and gently sucking at it. It looked like a sensual fantasy. Without even noticing it himself, Darren had moved his face closer to Lily’s other tit, her nipple just inches from his mouth. He felt his mouth watering. The wine and his libido made him brave, or maybe foolish enough. He leaned his face down over her heaving tit and closed his lips around the stiff nipple as delicately as he possibly could manage. Lily rustled a little and gave off a soft moan. With her nipple still between his lips he threw a glance at his aunt. She was still fast asleep. But her body was clearly feeling the sensations of having her nipples in warm, hungry mouths. Just as carefully as he took her nipple in his mouth he started to suck on it. He felt her nipple deeper on his tongue and some of her boob flesh swelling into his mouth. A few seconds in, he could feel the sweet, warm wetness emerging from it! In thin squirts it hit the roof of his mouth and spread over his tongue! It was glorious! Aunt Lily was still sleeping, only now and then did she move her head, inhale or moan lightly from the nipple massage she was getting. Then Darren felt Amy’s hand over his own, she pulled his hand onto Lily’s naked belly. His palm could feel her soft, silky skin under it. In extreme slow motion she led his hand downward. The gentle curvature of Lily’s lower abdomen made his stiff cock start throbbing in his pants. Looking at Amy, although she still had her mouth over Lily’s tit, he could see a smile on the corner of her lips as she was still sucking away. As his hand was moved down, Amy’s hand over his, he felt his pinky hit the hem of aunt Lily’s pyjama bottoms. Amy’s nimble fingers lifted the hem just enough for their hands to slide in under it! The heat inside was intense. He could feel it on his hand and on Lily’s skin. His fingers and palm then were pushed over his aunt’s well trimmed bush. He remembered the feeling of having those hairs pressed up against his lower back yesterday in the bath. Everything felt blurry. The wine was now fully inebriating his awareness. He knew where this was going and could’ve stopped it. Instead he let Amy guide his hand further down. His ring finger was the first to touch it! Lily's wet slit! Amy pushed his hand a bit further and then just held it there, pressing on his. Lily’s breathing was more shallow now. Amy pressed on Darren's hand so that his ring finger was squeezed in between aunt Lily’s vaginal lips. They felt so well rounded and full, and in between them was hot, soft dampness! A part of Darren's mind was screaming in fear, afraid that his aunt would wake up and find him with his finger almost inside of her, sucking on her tit! There would be no coming back after that! Then there was the other part of his mind. The drunken, horny, and smitten part. This was something he’d never dreamed of, but now that he was here, he never wanted to wake up! Because it had to be a dream! But the feelings and sensations were very real, and his throbbing cock reminded him of that. It was almost painful now. It was so hard that it could crack stone! The lovely torment went on for a while, Amy just holding his hand firmly over aunt Lily’s vulva. His finger embedded between her moist, soft lips, they both still sucking milk from her nipples as she slept a wine-saturated peaceful bliss. Amy took her hand off his and moved it away. Darren was pulled back to reality a bit and guessed that this part was done now. He slowly slid his hand out of Lily’s pajama bottoms and looked at Lily as Amy let go of her mother's milky nipple. “Come over here. Stand behind me;” she whispered so low that only some of the syllables were detectable. Darren reluctantly let go of the stiff and swollen nipple in his mouth and leaned back away from it, but observed just how huge her lactating nipple swelled to, when aroused. He held his thumb up next to it and both were of similar size. He saw small droplets of milk still emerging from the tit, and he licked his lips. He didn’t feel he was done, but Amy had something else in mind, it seemed. As he leaned back from the bed Amy stood up from her kneeling position. But she kept her mouth latched onto Lily’s tit as she raised her naked ass up. She supported herself with one elbow on the bed and motioned with her other arm for him to come over to her side. Like a sleepwalker, Darren obeyed. His erect cock swung around in his dampened pants as he moved; and he felt his cock, confirming it was uncomfortably hard. As he made his way around the bed it was clear what was expected of him. Amy was now leaned down over her mother, sucking at her tit, her ass lifted high up on straight and spread legs. Darren dropped his pants and positioned his rocket, like a missile with only one target. The moonlight came from a window on the opposite wall, so Amy’s ass and pussy were shrouded in darkness, but he used his thumb to find the wet gash where utopia was hidden. He mustered all of the discipline still left in his body to not just bash his cock into Amy as hard as he could. If he did, she’d be pushed onto Lily’s tit and then she’d surely wake up and chaos would commence. No. He bit his lip and slowly pressed his swelling cock into the wet folds between Amy’s spread legs! He could see Amy’s back tense up as he sunk a few inches in. He saw her ribcage divulge her increased breathing. He felt her thighs tighten and her entry hole clench around his rod! Darren pulled out, only leaving the tip still in her. He paused before he again pushed into her. Deeper this time, but just as slowly. He could feel every inch of her soaked insides surrounding his hard cock. And again; out, almost all the way, then with determination; slowly back in, deep! Amy couldn’t help but to hum with pleasure at his invasion of her love canal. The vibrations of Amy’s hum on Lily’s tit made mother stir. Damn! If Lily woke up now; well, this would be really hard to explain. Darren was ready to just give up and throw himself towards the bedroom door in a panicked escape. But instead, Lily shifted a little and placed her hand on the back of Amy’s head; seemingly still in her sleep. She was now holding Amy’s head pressed onto her tit while Darren was buried deep into her from behind. Darren was in a daze. He felt himself on the edge. The pressure inside of his loins was explosive now. A few more times he managed to pull out and push slowly into Amy until he knew it was too late! Too far gone. He felt the crashing wave ready to be released inside of him. And just then, Amy’s entrance clamped down hard around his cock and she came in a silent vibration! Darren involuntarily joined in on her climax, with his own! He felt his cock swell and compress with every violent squirt of manly juices into Amy’s shuddering hole! Amy's thighs were shaking but her face was still held steady onto Lily’s tit. Darren could feel Amy’s legs losing strength as the orgasm pulsated through her body. He took hold around her hips to give her some help in standing. He was still deep into her as he felt himself also coming down from the ecstatic high. Finally, Lily’s hand slid off her daughter's head and Amy raised herself up from the bed. Her body was trembling and she let out a fatigued gasp as Darren moved his hips back and let his cock slide out of its warm home. Amy sleepily turned around to face him, her arms around his neck. He could feel her soft tits against his chest and his semi hard, drenched cock pressing against Amy’s slippery mound. Her eyes were half shut as she kissed him. Darren could taste aunt Lily’s sweet milk on Amy’s tongue. Their tongues sway slowly and passionately around each other. Amy presses her body more into Darren and he feels her nostrils flaring for air. Amy pulled up Darren's pants while her tongue played with his. Eventually the kiss broke and they both wearily make their way out of auntie’s bedroom. Darren glanced back before shutting her door. The amazing sight of his topless aunt there on the bed is stuff of dreams. Her large tits, covering her whole chest. Her stiff nipples still glistened from milk and saliva. The only thing that co

My Honey Cousin: Part 3. Wine and wanton lusts. Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. The sexual tension between Darren and Amy was palpable, and there was a great chance that she might want to get at it again, during the day. Maybe it was just best for him to have nothing underneath, he thought. Darren steadied himself with some deep breaths and thoughts of rugby, then he made his way down to the kitchen. Aunt Lily had made them ham and cheese sandwiches with a side of potato crisps. A classic lunch he remembered always having here. As he was watching Lily eat her lunch, he couldn’t help but to think that those lips, that mouth had tasted his cum just moments ago! Had she noticed? Did she like his cum? Most likely, his aunt hadn’t noticed anything different about the creamy milkshake she swallowed. But just the thought was still very arousing to Darren. Farm Chores. After lunch, aunt Lily proclaimed that it was ‘chore time.’ This was an often occurring event whenever Darren had stayed at their house, during the years. It was sort of a farm, anyway; so there were actual chores that had to be done on it. Some days she let Amy and Darren roam free; but every once and again, she made them help out with different chores on the farm. “Darren, can you repair the old canvas on the shelf in the barn, and Amy, I need you to feed the chickens and chop some fire wood;” Lily said. Some years ago, Lily had shown Darren how to repair and sew in heavy canvases. It was called sailmaking and used different tools, like a heavy duty twine and needle and a gadget you had in the palm of your hand called a sailmaker’s palm; to make it easier to push the needle through the thick canvas. Darren had proved to be gifted in this craft; and egged on by his aunt, he took pride in being good at it. Amy didn’t have the patience for it, so it kind of became Darren’s ‘thing,’ to repair canvases around the farm. Darren was happy for the assignment and made his way out to the barn. He found the old canvas, it was a huge thing, often used to cover hay stacks during bad weather. It was also heavy. He sat himself down on some hay bales and spread out the large canvas over his knees, tools at the ready. It was probably about 5 x 5 yards, at least. Sewing was about as masculine a skill as Darren was a rough and tough guy. But when it was about handling this thick and tough textile with a big needle and the sailmaker’s palm, he actually felt a bit more masculine. He felt like a tough sailor on some harbor dock; doing manly stuff. The weather was nice, and the air pleasant. He sat in the shade of the barn and started repairing the corner of it that had begun to fray. It was conducive to meditating and time passed as he sat there, concentrating on his work. He was so focused that Amy’s sudden presence looking out at him from the barn door, startled him! “Hey there, Darren;” she said in a cheerful manner. She looked beautiful. Amy stepped out into the sunlight. She was standing there in the afternoon sun, shining through her thin dress. The silhouette of her bare legs could be seen through the yellow cotton fabric. She walked up to him with the posture of someone who has an idea. ”Are you done with that?” she asked; and nodded to the large canvas spread out over his lap and the hay around him. “I have a bit left. Have you already done your chores?” Amy just nodded, with that mischievous smile. She was biting her bottom lip and obviously wanted to say something more; “I’ll be just 10 more minutes;” Darren said, trying to soothe her impatience. He was also curious about what she had in mind. She wanted something, that much was clear. Amy was still fidgeting and looking at him with hungry eyes. He suspected she wanted to suggest something; seductive. “I’m not happy about mom getting to taste you before I did, and she got so much more of you even! Now I want you, just for myself;” Amy said, the last part ending in a deep whisper. “Spread your legs;” she continued and pulled the canvas covering Darren’s groin away. With the needle in one hand and the sailmaker’s palm in the other, Darren did as he was told. His sweat pants were already becoming a tent for his rising cock. Amy was very determined. She yanked Darren’s sweatpants down and her expression was of a surprised happiness when she noticed he had chosen not to wear anything under. His semi swollen cock came into her view. Darren didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed before she was crouched down between his legs, her face just inches from his twitching cock. Darren was frozen in erotic shock! It was happening! He’d only heard, read, and fantasized about it. But now; he was finally going to get; a blow job! Amy looked up and their eyes met. She had a seductive grin. “Darren!” His heart sank. He heard aunt Lily calling him! “Darren! Are you in the barn?” Her voice was coming closer! Amy whispered, “I’m not here!” and pulled the canvas over his lap, hiding herself under it, still crouched between his legs. Double Sucking. Darren tried to play it cool, as aunt Lily came into view at the barn door. Her big tits swinging under that flimsy shirt as she moved. Just as with Amy's dress, he could see the contours of her naked body underneath, against the afternoon sun shining through the fabric. She came up to him, “Have you seen Amy?” Darren felt Amy’s hand gripping on to his thighs. He felt her breath on his semi swollen cock. “Uh, no; I don't see her.” he croaked. “Oh. Good” Lily said. She sounded a bit winded from the brisk walk to the barn, “I wanted to speak to you alone.” She sat herself down on the bale of hay Darren was sitting on. He felt the warmth of her thick thigh against his own, even through the heavy canvas he had over his lap. Lily put her hand on Darren’s shoulder and looked him seriously in the eyes, “I’ve been meaning to talk to you; to explain;” she started hesitantly, “You know that I breast feed your cousin; well, you’ve seen it, twice now.” Darren sat in awkward silence. He could feel his aunt's body heat against his side and at the same time, he could feel Amy’s head between his legs, the warmth of her breath on his aroused cock, under the canvas. Darren felt like he was trapped! Aunt Lily took on a more intimate tone, “I don’t want you to think that we are weird. I know it’s not strictly unnatural for a mother to still tit feed her grown up daughter. See, what not many people know is that it’s very healthy and nutritious. Mother's milk, I mean.” Darren sat in silence. Aunt Lily’s hand on his shoulder, her thumb caressing him slowly as she spoke. “I saw the great benefits of nursing, to help build Amy's immunities.” Aunt Lily explained. “Plus, it also helped prevent food allergies. The local hospital refers struggling mothers to me, when they need a wet nurse.” He tried to keep his eyes away, but they were drawn like magnets to her deep luscious cleavage. “What is unusual, is that I never actually dried up. This makes me very dependable as a wet nurse. Amy helps me stay producing, so she's also helping other families have a resource for natural mother's milk.” Lily was trying her best to gain Darren's acceptance of her family secret. Her large tits jiggled every time she moved, they heaved as she took a breath. It was mesmerizing to see. Lily went on; “Darren, I love the wonderful contentment that comes over me when I release milk. It's not a perverted thing, but it is hard for judgmental people to accept.” The fact that his cousin Amy was perched between his legs didn’t make it less sensual. He tried hard to think of rugby, or calculus, but his body was betraying him. He could feel his cock swelling, there under the heavy canvas across his lap. “Amy and I are very affectionate people, and my post-natal hormones sort of compel me to be openly affectionate and somewhat of a naturalist. I hope you can accept us as we are, Darren?” Darren simply nodded, not because he was shy or avoiding Aunt Lily's topic, but because her daughter is orally engrossed in his cock right now. Lily carefully avoided saying anything about how having her nipples sucked on, gives her some amazing climaxes. But even if she doesn't fully climax, it's just a matter of a few minutes of frigging herself alone, and her euphoria is sure to arrive. “If you want; you can try it;” aunt Lily offered, looking at him with the most puppy dog eyes he’d ever seen. She was taller than him, but even though she was looking down at him; in reality, it felt as if she’d exposed her soul to him and he was now the judge, jury and executioner of her total soul! Lily knew very well what she was doing. Darren would never cut her down in such a sensitive moment. “Okay;” was all that Darren could offer as a retort. His eyes flailed, trying not to look at aunt Lily’s huge tits visible there under her loose cotton blouse. Even though that was what the subject was all about. Lily’s voice took a more sultry tone, “Lie down;” she softly pushed Darren’s shoulder, guiding him to lean back on the hay bales behind him. As his body was laid back, his hips slid forward, he felt the tip of his growing phallus touch Amy’s face, under the canvas. His body flinched and Lily shushed him, sensing his hesitance. She had his eyes locked with hers, she was on a mission. What was worse, or better, was that he now felt Amy’s lips cautiously closing around the head of his cock! Darren found himself on his back, Aunt Lily was now towering over him, her familiar strands of unruly hair, framing her sensual face, one hand placed heavily on his shoulder, her other hand slowly pulling her shirt to the side, letting her large tit fall out and pendulously swing up closer to his face. Darren felt his eyes enlargen. Her bulbous nipple, as big as his fingertip, caught all of his attention. As she moved herself over him, it swung seductively over him, the nipple closing in on his face. He felt his cock quickly swell as Amy’s lips encircled it and her tongue circled around his phallic crown's ridge! Amy was not discouraged by the fact that her mother was leaning over Darren with her tit exposed. She was crouched between his legs and had just taken his cock into her mouth. She was going to make good use of the situation. The feeling was amazing! Darren could very much feel Amy’s hesitant lips enclose around his hardening cock. As it quickly grew, and journey deeper into her mouth, he also felt his tip reach in over her warm, wet tongue. Aunt Lily shifted, to place herself a bit above Darren, and then sank her tit down over him. Instinctively Darren opened his mouth and Lily’s nipple landed perfectly in between his lips. As she moved, her strong and shapely leg pressed his own legs together, which meant that he now caught Amy’s head in a vice between his thighs. Her face was pushed into his groin, swallowing all of his meat to the hilt. Darren could feel Amy's breath on his skin, her nails digging into his thighs. He felt that Amy’s face was now wedged in between his thighs, squeezed in place, his growing cock inside of her mouth. Before he could ponder more about where his cock was now embedded, his aunt lowered herself on him. Her big nipple dipped into his mouth and instinctively his lips closed around it! The feeling of aunt Lily’s full and heavy tit weighing down over his face was amazing. As he gave her swollen hard nipple a small suck, he heard her gasp gently. His theory of Aunt Lily enjoying arousal from nipple-play, was all but confirmed. He also felt his cock twitch, as Amy’s closed mouth constricted around it. Her tongue was pushing at it, as it increased quickly in size! Aunt Lily shifted again, to make herself more comfortable and now both her hand and thigh were pushing Darren’s legs together even more. He felt Amy’s head was squeezed even deeper into his groin! Her lower lip was now touching his ball sack, and her upper lip was planted on the root of his hard cock. He felt her nostrils exhale on his pubes! He was all the way into her throat! Her nails were gently clawing at his legs. But Darren’s legs were heavily pressed over her shoulders and she was well stuck in! A small part of his brain was feeling sorry for his poor cousin, down there under the canvas. Her mouth pressed down over his growing cock. But the more dominant part of his brain was feeling a surge of horniness. Amy’s tongue was sprawling around, stroking the underside of his turgid cock. The warmth his rod was enclosed in was intense, her lips around the base of his shaft did nothing to dampen the feeling. The warm and heavy tit of his aunt pressed down over his mouth, the sweet liquid soon flowed out from her nipple; Darren knew he’d never last long in this sensuous heaven! Darren soon felt Amy calming down. Instead of her panic of being stuck with his cock wedged deep into her throat, she seemed to accept it. Her breathing somehow found its rhythm and her tongue was caressing the underside of his cock. Her mouth was trying to make sucking motions, but it was hard, since it was so far pressed onto the root of him! Just the thought of being so deep into Amy’s throat. was intoxicating. Aunt Lily was slowly humming in pleasure, and softly stroking his hair as he sucked on the huge tit she had buried his face under. Her milk tasted amazing. Darren didn’t know what it should taste like, but it was hard to imagine anything tasting better than this! It was like milk with sugar. Her nipple felt so stiff and big in his mouth. His tongue flicked it in between sucks. He could hear Aunt Lily respond with quick inhalations whenever he did so. Amy couldn’t really move her head back and forth, but she started tilting her head from side to side, letting her tongue reach even more of his now fully-grown rocket. Her lips were also pressing and squeezing around the base of it. Now he was feeling it; the familiar force. Hard to say where in his body it began, but it was very clear to predict where it was heading. He was euphoric and light-headed. A serene peace came over his countenance, followed by an urgency to blast his cockful of cream. He felt he should warn Amy about what was coming, but his left arm was stuck under aunt Lily’s other tit and his right one was held down by her hand. His thighs clenched up and his pulsating cock twitched in her mouth; then he came! He didn’t know exactly how deep into Amy the head of his cock was, but; wherever it was, it was now pumping out all of his jizz with immense force! Amy’s hands were now gripping his calves hard! He could hear Amy faintly making some muffled sounds from between his legs, so he tried to compensate with his own louder humming and sucking. The vibration from his mouth was sending waves of pleasure through aunt Lily’s tit it seemed. She was breathing heavier, which was good. It hopefully made it so that his own suppressed breathing wasn’t noticed! He could feel the swallowing motions around his cock as he was coming! Darren's eyes were closed. He could now only endure and enjoy the two women he was stuck in between. Auntie’s sweet milk squirting into his mouth and his own fluids squirting into Amy’s. This was surely a dream! It was again hard to estimate how much time had passed. But his cock finally softened a bit and he could feel Amy more relaxed again. Her tongue playing slowly with his spent cock. Aunt Lily seemed to enjoy his, now slower pace of sucking. Her breathing became restless and soon she just held her breath completely. Her chest dropped down, pressing her one nipple into Darren's tongue, while her other nipple pressed against his shirt. Finally Aunt Lily exhaled. A deep slow breathe followed, and she finally uttered; “Ah!” Finally she raised herself up. Darren's mouth didn’t want to let go of her life giving teat. So it stretched out a bit and she had to almost sit up fully before it broke free from his lips with a 'pop'. He opened his eyes and was now looking at his aunt from below. Some of her face obscured by her large tits. The nipple he’d had in his mouth was drenched and he could see that the other one was dripping with milk. Trying to hide her encumbered breathing, aunt Lily said, “I’m sorry Darren, but I’m gonna have to save some for your cousin also.” She smiled and stroked his cheek. Then she closed her shirt and her lovely round tits were covered. The huge nipples were tenting the blouse with great pride. Amy was still letting her tongue slide around Darren’s semi-stiff cock, in silence under the canvas. “I’ll meet you inside; for supper;” Lily said as she rose from the hay bale beside him, and went back towards the house. Darren slowly let his thighs part, now that Lily had left. He was a bit afraid of how Amy was going to react. She had really been put through an ordeal down there and no chance to get out of it “I’m sorry, but auntie was pushing on my legs;” he started saying, as he lifted the canvas from his lap. Looking down between his legs he could see Amy’s eyes looking at his. She drew her head back a little, still having his cock in her mouth and gave off a sexy smile. As much as she could smile, while still having her whole mouth stuffed. With a long, surging suck, she slowly drew her head back all the way, pulling his cock with it, until it finally plopped out. Her chin was shining and covered in saliva. Her face was red, but she licked her lips and looked very satisfied! “Wow! That was intense;” she said, “I didn’t think I’d be deep-throated you, but wow; It was great!” Darren could only give her a relieved smile back. He was very happy that she took it so well. “So, how did mom’s milk taste?” she continued. Darren had no problems admitting that it tasted amazing and how he now understood why Amy liked to feed from Aunt Lily so often. He would do the same, if she’d let him. Amy straightened out her clothes and wiped her face while Darren finished up the stitching on the canvas. Then they made their way back down to the house. The sun was setting and it was getting darker outside, Twisted Positions. Back at the house they were met with the lovely smell of lasagna. Aunt Lily was still in her baggy white blouse, but had now also added an apron. It had a wide waistband and was snugly tied around her waist, accentuating her buxom hourglass figure, and pressing her cleavage up to an impressive size. Darren did all in his power not to stare! It still didn’t feel real to him, that just a while ago, he had actually been sucking on one of those big tits, drinking aunt Lily’s milk. A familiar twitch in between his legs made him quickly sit down at the table. Amy skipped into the kitchen and gave her mother a hug, pressing her head against Lily’s ample tits. While she did she gave Darren a wink and pursed her lips. They all sat down and ate. The food was delicious and Amy asked her mother if they all couldn't have some wine also, to celebrate that Darren now was here for the summer. Aunt Lily was hesitant at first. They were of course all grown up now, but she still thought of them as ‘kids.’ But Amy’s pleading worked and Lily brought out some red wine from the cupboard. It was a great moment. The wine was buzzing and the talks were funny and nice. Some reminiscing about what antics Amy and Darren had gotten up to years ago, and some stories about life on the farm in general. After they had emptied two bottles of wine and were starting a third one, Darren was feeling a good bit buzzed. From the amount of laughing and joking, both Amy and aunty were probably affected too. Darren sometimes forgot and found himself staring at aunt Lily’s big nipple bumps; or Amy’s blouse being half unbuttoned, that were making her tits a very public presence. But no one seemed to notice, so Darren thought that he probably got away with his wandering eyes. Amy suggested that they play some game of something. She was clearly full of energy and getting a bit tipsy. They all moved out to the living room and Lily and Darren sat themselves down on the sofa while Amy started rummaging through the shelves where all kinds of board games and stuff was kept. As they were a bit unsteady, Darren couldn’t help but to notice that Lily had happened to sit very close beside him on the sofa, with her arm resting on the backrest. He felt her warm, soft hip against his own, and her firm sideboob pressing against his arm. Again the images of her tit being lowered down over his face and her stiff nipple between his lips, floated up to the forefront of his brain. He shifted his legs, to try to hide the growth between his legs. Lily seemed oblivious to the fact that they were so close to each other, or that her tit bounced and brushed against his arm every time she responded to Amy’s different suggestions of games she was finding on the shelves. Now Darren really wanted to get a hold of that quilt on the sofa so he could cover himself before anyone would notice his swelling crotch rocket. But the quilt was what they were sitting on, so that was out of the question. “Here! Read the rules!” Amy threw some pamphlet at Darren. By a saving grace it landed right in his lap! He quickly held it as cover to the emerging tentpole in his pants! Twister? Amy had decided on the game Twister! She was already splaying out the mat on the floor in front of the sofa they were seated in. “Oh no, Amy. I’m so bad at this;” Lily complained. “Nah, it’ll be fun!” Amy persisted as she was on her hands and knees on the floor, trying to straighten out the mat with the colored circles on it! Darren quickly finding his rescue in the rule book proclaimed, “I’ll be the referee!” “What? No. All of us have to play!” Amy pouted. Darren explained that there has to be a referee. A person that spins the spinner and tells the other players where to place their hands and feet. If there is no referee, how could they know in which colored circles to place their hands or feet? He pointed to the rule book to accentuate what he had just said. At first Amy seemed defeated from this logic but soon wised up and decided that they’d play each other in pairs. Amy and Lily would go first and Darren could be the referee and then the one who lost would be out and take over being referee for round number two. Darren wasn't really comfortable with having to play at all. He didn’t really trust his cock to not poke out visibly, but was happy to at least get to start out as referee. Maybe his cock would relax enough until it was his turn, he thought. Lily grudgingly agreed to join in, but assured them that she would surely lose. The game started with Amy and Lily standing on opposite sides of the mat, one foot each on a blue and yellow circle. There were four lines of colored circles, outside of the rows of blue and yellow were green and red circles. Darren flicked the spinner and called out, “Right foot blue!” “But I am already on blue;” aunt Lily giggled. “Then you just move your right foot to another, unoccupied blue circle;” Darren explained. Lily took a step forward with her right foot and placed it on another blue circle, closer to Amy. Amy had to move her foot to a blue circle, making her stand with her back to Darren. Being tipsy from the multiple glasses of wine, they both wobbled more than necessary for such a small challenge. Their balancing acts were a pleasure for Darren's eyes. Aunt Lily’s swaying boobs were easy to follow as they moved under her pale thin white blouse. Her stiff nipples did nothing to hide themselves under the fabric. Amy was wearing her short yellow dress that ended just under her ass. Which made Darren very happy, as the next spin said; ‘Right hand, red’. This meant Amy had to lean forward to place her right hand on a red circle. Her short dress did nothing to cover up her tight, round ass. The plump contents of her panties was well exposed to him. But what was even more arousing was that aunt Lily now had to lean backwards to get her right hand on a red square. She had to bend her knees and spread her legs as she leaned backwards to get her hand on a red circle beside Amy’s hand. Lily’s shirt was too long to give any upshot view, but the shirt was tightened over her strong thighs and the gaps between her shirt's buttons gave him a view of her underboobs and her pussy mound was pushing prominently up against the straining cloth. Lily’s large tits jiggled around as she was trying to stay balanced. Darren came to the realization that this was not helping his cock to soften; But he had the rule book strategically placed in his lap to obscure his swelling boner. “Left hand, blue;” was next. Amy now had to put her left hand on a blue circle between her legs, making her show off her ass even more to Darren and aunt Lily needed to bend even more backwards to reach the blue circle to where her foot had been standing at start. Aunt Lily’s shirt buttons were now really straining to not pop open! Darren felt himself salivating and had to swallow, “Right hand, green;” he called out. Lily managed to crouch herself down and get her right hand from a red circle to a green one. This did however give Darren a very nice view down her cleavage as she had to lean a bit towards him. Her bust squeezed in between her arm and thigh. “But that’s impossible!” Amy groaned, “How am I supposed to do that?” Amy tried to bend her knees, she was now squatting with her left hand between her legs and needed to get her right hand all the way to a green circle behind her back. She did try, but thumped down on her ass! Aunt Lily had a smile of actual surprise on her face when she realized that she’d won. The sight of her standing up and waving her arms in the air to celebrate was extremely sexy to Darren. Her tits were sensual works of art, swaying around there under her partly unbuttoned shirt. Amy muttered and took the spinny thing from Darren, “Yeah, yeah. Alright, Mom wins the first round.” Darren now felt a chill run through his spine. It was his turn! But his boner was rock solid and pointing upward in his sweat pants! How the hell was he gonna cover this up? “Assume your starting positions!” Amy demanded as she snuggled up on the sofa with the spinner in front of her. Aunt Lily seemed happy and confident and stood herself on the mat where Amy had started previously. Darren was trying to think and went with what had saved him last night when he’d been trying to hide his boner from Amy. Instead of standing up straight, which would immediately reveal the tent in his pants, he crouched to his starting position like a hunch back. Playing it as if he was acting ‘sneaky’. It probably looked weird, but at least it made it so that his boner didn’t stretch against his pants. He stood in place, with his feet on a yellow and a blue circle, but he leaned his upper body forward and bent his knees enough so that the front of his sweat pants were still baggy enough to hide his bulge. Aunt Lily was now opposite of him, standing tall and gave him a challenging smile, “If I win this round I’ve beaten you both.” “Yeah, yeah;” Amy said and then the orders came quickly. Right foot blue, left foot yellow. In practice, this just meant that Darren and Lily had stepped closer to each other on the mat. But aunt Lily was turned around, her back to Darren. This served Darren well and he could straighten himself out a bit. As he glanced over to Amy, it was clear that she could see the tent in his pants. She smiled and had her tongue between her teeth. Luckily aunt Lily was turned around away from him, so she couldn’t see the front of his sweatpants pointing straight at her curvaceous ass. “Right hand red!” Amy called out. Lily now bent over forward, her wide hips stretching her shirt over those well rounded orbs. Darren had no choice but to put his hand on a red circle to the right and a little behind him, making him lean back and now supporting himself mostly on his right arm! The other option would’ve been to lean forward, over aunt Lily to reach a red circle, but then his throbbing cock would inevitably press right in between her ass cheeks and he would be given away! Next was: left hand, yellow. It was an easy move for Lily, she just had to stand on all fours now, her shirt slipping up a little more but still covering enough of her thighs to not show off her secret spot. Darren now had to stand like a crab. His back towards the mat, but at least he could support himself on both arms better now. Right foot red; They both had to widen their stance. Lily hiked her shirt dress up a little to have room enough to spread her leg to the right more. Darren had to move his right leg more forward and more under Lily’s hips. His hard cock was now towering in his pants. Only a few inches from his pole slipping up under aunt Lily’s shirt. Darren could see the muscles in Lily’s thighs flexing as she kept her balance. He didn’t dare to look at Amy but he could feel that she was probably enjoying the sight of him being so hard under his sweatpants. Left foot, yellow. Their feet were already on yellow circles, so they just had to shift to another circle in the same line. Darren didn’t have many options if he wanted to keep his balance, so he moved his foot forward a bit. This was good as it lowered his groin, away from between aunt Lily’s spread legs. Aunt Lily tried to move her left foot backwards, toward Darren, but it resulted in her stepping on his hand instead. “Oh sorry!” She got startled and instead tried to move her leg forward. But this only resulted in her losing her balance and falling down, on top of Darren! On top of Darren's erection, to be precise! Had they both been naked Darren would’ve surely plunged himself deep into her spread crotch. But as they were now wearing clothes the result instead became that his aunt sat herself heavily down on his rock-hard boner. Her legs were spread so wide that even through his thick sweat pants and aunt Lily’s panties, he could feel her vaginal lips on each side of his rock hard pole. As they landed Lily tried to scramble to her feet. She must’ve felt it too! Her scrambling made it so that her pussy’s meaty folds rubbed several times along Darren's raging boner. No sweatpants were thick enough to hide those sensations! Lily got up and inadvertently allowing Darren to have another good look down her generous cleavage before she got to her feet. She was blushing, “Oh no! I lost!” Lily's Early Bedtime. Aunt Lily straightened out her shirt dress and did everything humanly possible to not let her eyes look at Darren. But they deceived her and it was clear that they stole a glance at what had poked at her so hard, when she had sat down on it. “I think I might be a bit drunk!” she blathered, "I think it’s best I hit, the hay.” With a very cute hiccup, she rushed out of the room and up the stairs. Darren was now sitting on the Twister mat, his pants still tented and Amy was silently laughing her ass off! She looked so excited and amused, but didn’t make a sound! When aunt Lily had disappeared to the top of the stairs, Amy snuck from the sofa to joining Darren on the twister mat. Her gaze was locked onto Darren’s bulging sweat pants. Crouching down beside Darren, Amy let her hand slowly grasp around his hard-on, over his pants. Darren shuddered from the sensation of his cousin's hand softly gripping around his pole. “Mom must’ve felt this when she landed on you;” she whispered in lewd fascination. “Did you cheat with the spinner?” Darren asked. Amy, still holding her hand around Darren's erection, looked a bit mischievous, “Yeah; I wanted to situate you guys;” she jumped to her feet and pulled Darren up, “Like this!” she exclaimed and stood herself with her back against him, legs wide spread. Darren’s tenting pants were now lined up very well with Amy's bent over ass. Reached way under her own widespread legs, she grabbed at Darren' pants just above his knees. Swiftly she tugged down Darren’s sweatpants, resulting in his rock hard boner flung out with a bounce, smacking her in her bald cuntlips.. “Put your feet on blue and yellow;” she ordered as she spread her buttcheeks more, revealing her glistening slit from behind. Her short yellow dress only hid the top part of her ass. Darren almost forgot to breathe. Looking down, the head of his cock was just at her opening, as Amy leaned her upper body forward, resting her hands down on the ottoman; making her wet entrance push back against Darren's sensitive purple cock head. “If I had my hand on this cushion;” she said and placed her hand on the padded corduroy upholstery, “...and you find a stable place for your hands;” She pulled at Darren's arm, pulling him forward and making his cock head press against her moist opening. He could feel the top half of his glans pressing into her. Amy sounded a bit flustered now, “Come on’ lean more forward;” she said as she pulled his arm more. She had to bend her knees to let Darren be able to reach over her back, as she did, her opening parted more and Darren sank in to her! They both gasped and stood still. The position was very awkward, but the feeling of having half of his cock pressed into her hot, wet cunt depths, was amazing! “Oh god;” Amy breathed, “and the next move would be; right foot blue and left foot yellow; also, left hand green and right hand red.” Darren found it hard to concentrate on the instructions. The feeling of Amy’s inner walls squeezing against his cock were so very erotic. Darren tried to slide his right foot up another circle, resulting in him pressing a couple of more inches into her. In a feat of acrobatics, Amy lifted her right leg and flung it back over his thigh, pressing her weight down on his hips. To not fall he had to lean back and hold himself up with both hands. Darren was now in a crab-like position, his belly up, Amy planted her hands above Darren's, resulting in her ass straddling over his groin and her legs spread wide to each side of his hips. She was putting a lot of weight on him, pressing herself as deep as she could, over his pulsating cock! Darren was too horny and too aroused, now. He just wanted to grab her hips and fall to the floor, that would bury him so deep into that luscious womanhood slipping around his proud soldier. “Kids. I’m gonna go to bed, you can finish the wine;” aunt Lily’s voice was heard from the staircase. To their shock her steps coming down, could also be heard! Amy and Darren froze in position! Aunt Lily was coming down! Darren quickly analyzed their predicament. Although Amy’s dress was short, in this position it was covering both his and her own groin. Most likely aunt Lily would not be able to see that they were joined together under her skirt! Darren was hoping that Lily was only going to the kitchen to get herself a glass of water or something, but froze in terror as he saw her instead make her way towards them as they were squatting onto each other there on the game mat! She leaned over Amy, “Good night sweetie;” and gave her a kiss. Her kiss made Amy weigh down even more on Darren. He could feel his cock pressing up into her even more! Her fluids threatened to run down onto his balls and thighs. “Mom! Don’t make me fall;” Amy said, trying to sound casual and not make Lily suspect that she was sat on a spike of throbbing meat. “Good night to you too, Darren;” Lily said and gave him a stroke on his cheek. Lily leaning down to him, again gave him a perfect view down her cleavage. He could feel Amy’s tight entrance rhythmically squeezing around the root of his cock inside of her! Aunt Lily backed away, “Don’t hurt yourselves now;” she snickered as she left them and went upstairs. Amy and Darren stayed still, until they heard the bathroom door close upstairs, then Darren let himself fall to the ground. Amy fell with him and gave out a deep, throated groan as she landed heavily on top of him. His cock pressed deeper than possible, so deeply into her soaked cunt! Amy's knees landed astride Darren's hips, and the cowgirl rode for glory and started shaking. Darren could feel her pussy twitching around his cock! For a while she just sat on top of him, letting her climax wind down. When her breath had steadied, she looked over her shoulder at Darren, “Imagine if I’d gotten you and mom into that position;” she fired off a broad smile and slowly rose herself off of him. It was an amazing sight, to see his still hard cock slowly slip out from her innards, pulling her tight lining out nearly an inch with the cock which her lusty cunt resisted parting with. Strands of clear fluids hanging from her pussy lips, stretched to his rod. Amy crawled on all fours over to the sofa table and got the bottle of wine for them. Darren felt exposed and pulled his sweat pants up again. He felt Amy’s heated fluids still around it and slowly being soaked up by his pants. In silence they sat on the mat gulping down the rest of the bottle. Darren couldn’t help but to notice a small puddle forming on the mat, between Amy’s legs. But he didn’t say anything. The whole thing was so hot! Aunt Lily had been standing right beside them as he had been plunged into her daughter in secret! Damn that was hot. His cock was still twitching. It really wanted release, but he felt that Amy was the one in charge of their ‘relationship’. He didn’t dare ask to put it in again. And she had obviously just cum, so probably she was spent for the moment. “I think I know what she’s doing now;” Amy said with a secretive tone. Milking Momma. Darren had been in his own erotic world for the last few minutes. Trying to ignore his pulsating manhood, swallowing down the wine at a fast pace and feeling the buzz in his head increasing, “Huh?” “Come on!” Amy said and took his hand. They both rose and Darren followed Amy sneaking up the stairs. She stopped dead still outside of the bathroom door. Amy gave Darren's hand a squeeze and held her ear to the door. All was silent and Darren wasn’t sure what was going on. If Amy wanted to sneak him into her bedroom, then why did she stop here, by the bathroom door. Amy moved herself forward, pulling Darren along and making room for him by the door. He couldn’t see Amy’s face as he was behind her back, but she seemed to be listening intently at the door. Darren followed suit and also put his ear to the door; that’s when he heard it! Fast paced, shallow breaths, barely detectable through the wooden door. What was that? As it dawned on him, Darren felt stupid for being so naive. It was aunt Lily; masturbating! Shit! His horny mind did not have any trouble imagining the sight behind that closed door! He could see it clear as day. Aunt Lily, one arm between her legs, the other leaning against the bathroom sink. Her heavy tits jiggling along with her hand rapidly rubbing at her pussy between those thick and well carved thighs! Suddenly the sound stopped. A moment's silence and then a soft, muffled moan could be heard. If Darren had been hard before, he was in steel mode now! In his imagination he saw aunt Lily lean her head back, the shirt stretching thin over her bulging boobs and her mouth open, eyes closed, cumming over her own hand! This was better than any porn flick he’d ever seen! He was suddenly pulled out of his wet dream by Amy. She quickly tippy-toed with him in tow into her room. “Quick, get in the bed;” she whispered as she pulled off her yellow dress in one single motion, “Like last night!” Darren was dumb founded. Maybe it was because all of his blood was flowing down to his crotch or maybe he was just slow. But it was hard to look away as Amy revealed her sexy body in front of him. The soft light from the little lamp by her bed made her look so incredibly sensual. Her nice tits bouncing, her hairless pussy mound flashing between her legs and the wetness on her inner thighs was hypnotizing! The now-naked Amy smiled and pushed Darren into her pink, girly bed, “Go on Darren! Get in!” She pulled his pants down and shoved him back in the bed until his ass hit the familiar wall. She quickly slunk into bed and pulled the covers over them, hiding Darren completely under it. It all went so fast and Darren was a bit slow and dizzy from the wine and the immense horniness that had been ravaging his mind and body for the last couple of hours. He felt Amy’s hand grip around his cock from behind and steer it in between her legs. Everything down there was wet and slippery. As soon as she felt his head against her opening she pushed her hips back. With hardly any resistance, Darren sank all the way! Just like last night, he was pressed against the bedroom wall from behind and Amy’s sex from the front! He came instantly. He gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan. The only thing he now felt was his cock exploding inside of his cousin and, for some reason, her wild hair in his face there under the dark covers! Amy was slowly rolling her hips on him, purposely massaging his loins as his cock pumped batch after batch of his seed into her hot crevice! Darren couldn’t move and just let Amy’s rolling hips make the releasing friction last for as long as possible. Her hand was holding onto his waist under the covers, not letting him pull out, even if he had wanted to. Darren was feeling drunk and relaxed. His breath was slowing and his whole body felt as if it was embedded in a cave of sex! Some time passed and he was once again regaining some feeling in his throbbing cock. He could feel how Amy’s inner walls were slowly milking his cock. “I think she’s asleep now;” Amy whispered. “Huh?” Darren, again, felt that he was not connecting dots like he should be. “My Mom. I think she’s sleeping;” Amy explained, not making anything clear to Darren. “Come on..” she said and slid herself off of Darren's now semi hard intruder. Still naked, she snuck over to her bedroom door and listened at it. She opened it a little and peered into the dark hallway. She waved at Darren who sluggishly crawled himself out of the bed. He pulled his pants up and felt the wetness his cock was drenched in, smear out over his inner thighs. ‘I’m really gonna have to wash some clothes tomorrow’, he thought to himself as he silently moved up to Amy. She grabbed his hand and led him out into the dark hallway. The soft runner rug made them totally soundless. Darren didn’t know what was going on but let himself be led, his eyes sneakily checking out Amy’s round and swaying ass as she moved in front of him. She then stopped by aunt Lily’s bedroom door! The door was cracked and Amy was peeking in; She looked back at Darren with a sly grin, “I didn’t get my milk tonight.” Before Darren’s brain could make sense of the words he just heard she pulled him into aunt Lily’s room. It was dark, but moonlight flowed through the window, lighting up Lily’s bed with a pale blueish glow. Lily was resting peacefully on the bed. She was on her back, the blanket only covering her legs. Up top she had some kind of flannel pajama nightshirt on, and her massive chest was slowly rising and falling with her breath. The lighting from outside of the barn and the moon blended together lit up the beautiful milf sleeping on the bed. In her prone position, Lily’s boobs didn’t stick out as much from her chest, they were more flat and receded to her sides, but still very large. Lily's nipples, however, were only the size of Amy's fingertip Amy motioned to Darren to move over to the side of her bed while she placed herself on the other side, closest to the door. Darren moved as silently as ever, when he came to the side of auntie's bed he found himself blocking the light, so he hunched down. Her face was too beautiful to be in the shadow he thought. Her long, brown hair was draped over the pillow, her head tilted slightly down towards her chest and her sexy lips pouting in her sleep. On the opposite side, Amy knelt down by the bedside and laid her elbows on the mattress beside Lily. Darren did the same, not being able to tear his eyes from that full bosom, slowly rising and falling in Lily’s sleep. Darren’s eyes widened as Amy carefully unbuttoned aunt Lily’s pajama nightshirt. There were only like 4 pretty big buttons and the shirt was loose fitting, so it was easily done without disturbing her. Amy slowly pulled the pajama nightshirt off Lily’s chest, revealing her large, scrumptious tit! She nodded encouragingly to Darren, hesitantly he did the same. The tit uncovered close to him looked even bigger than he’d remembered it from earlier today. A dark, stiff nipple perched on top of it. Darren wondered if her nipples were maybe always hard? He couldn’t remember ever seeing aunt Lily without stiff nipples poking through her dresses or shirts. Amy moved her face closer to her mother’s tit, locking eyes with Darren and nodding for him to follow suit. Darren moved himself closer also, but was now very afraid to wake his aunt. It was exciting enough to expose her lovely, large tits while she slept, but now he felt Amy might be going a bit too far. They’d gotten away with doing stuff to each other so many times already. This felt like pushing their luck. Amy shrugged at his cowardice and leaned her face in. She gave Lily’s stiff nipple a lick of her tongue. Nothing happened. Amy did it again; and again. At the third lick, aunt Lily let out a soft moan and her lips opened up a little. Amy smiled and softly planted her lips around Lily’s nipple. Lily inhaled, still sleeping. Amy closed her eyes and started slowly sucking. Lily was breathing heavier but still calmly and her eyes were closed. Darren's semi-hard cock geared up to full hard cock again, now. The sight was so incredibly arousing. His sexy cousin's soft lips surrounding her mother’s nipple and gently sucking at it. It looked like a sensual fantasy. Without even noticing it himself, Darren had moved his face closer to Lily’s other tit, her nipple just inches from his mouth. He felt his mouth watering. The wine and his libido made him brave, or maybe foolish enough. He leaned his face down over her heaving tit and closed his lips around the stiff nipple as delicately as he possibly could manage. Lily rustled a little and gave off a soft moan. With her nipple still between his lips he threw a glance at his aunt. She was still fast asleep. But her body was clearly feeling the sensations of having her nipples in warm, hungry mouths. Just as carefully as he took her nipple in his mouth he started to suck on it. He felt her nipple deeper on his tongue and some of her boob flesh swelling into his mouth. A few seconds in, he could feel the sweet, warm wetness emerging from it! In thin squirts it hit the roof of his mouth and spread over his tongue! It was glorious! Aunt Lily was still sleeping, only now and then did she move her head, inhale or moan lightly from the nipple massage she was getting. Then Darren felt Amy’s hand over his own, she pulled his hand onto Lily’s naked belly. His palm could feel her soft, silky skin under it. In extreme slow motion she led his hand downward. The gentle curvature of Lily’s lower abdomen made his stiff cock start throbbing in his pants. Looking at Amy, although she still had her mouth over Lily’s tit, he could see a smile on the corner of her lips as she was still sucking away. As his hand was moved down, Amy’s hand over his, he felt his pinky hit the hem of aunt Lily’s pyjama bottoms. Amy’s nimble fingers lifted the hem just enough for their hands to slide in under it! The heat inside was intense. He could feel it on his hand and on Lily’s skin. His fingers and palm then were pushed over his aunt’s well trimmed bush. He remembered the feeling of having those hairs pressed up against his lower back yesterday in the bath. Everything felt blurry. The wine was now fully inebriating his awareness. He knew where this was going and could’ve stopped it. Instead he let Amy guide his hand further down. His ring finger was the first to touch it! Lily's wet slit! Amy pushed his hand a bit further and then just held it there, pressing on his. Lily’s breathing was more shallow now. Amy pressed on Darren's hand so that his ring finger was squeezed in between aunt Lily’s vaginal lips. They felt so well rounded and full, and in between them was hot, soft dampness! A part of Darren's mind was screaming in fear, afraid that his aunt would wake up and find him with his finger almost inside of her, sucking on her tit! There would be no coming back after that! Then there was the other part of his mind. The drunken, horny, and smitten part. This was something he’d never dreamed of, but now that he was here, he never wanted to wake up! Because it had to be a dream! But the feelings and sensations were very real, and his throbbing cock reminded him of that. It was almost painful now. It was so hard that it could crack stone! The lovely torment went on for a while, Amy just holding his hand firmly over aunt Lily’s vulva. His finger embedded between her moist, soft lips, they both still sucking milk from her nipples as she slept a wine-saturated peaceful bliss. Amy took her hand off his and moved it away. Darren was pulled back to reality a bit and guessed that this part was done now. He slowly slid his hand out of Lily’s pajama bottoms and looked at Lily as Amy let go of her mother's milky nipple. “Come over here. Stand behind me;” she whispered so low that only some of the syllables were detectable. Darren reluctantly let go of the stiff and swollen nipple in his mouth and leaned back away from it, but observed just how huge her lactating nipple swelled to, when aroused. He held his thumb up next to it and both were of similar size. He saw small droplets of milk still emerging from the tit, and he licked his lips. He didn’t feel he was done, but Amy had something else in mind, it seemed. As he leaned back from the bed Amy stood up from her kneeling position. But she kept her mouth latched onto Lily’s tit as she raised her naked ass up. She supported herself with one elbow on the bed and motioned with her other arm for him to come over to her side. Like a sleepwalker, Darren obeyed. His erect cock swung around in his dampened pants as he moved; and he felt his cock, confirming it was uncomfortably hard. As he made his way around the bed it was clear what was expected of him. Amy was now leaned down over her mother, sucking at her tit, her ass lifted high up on straight and spread legs. Darren dropped his pants and positioned his rocket, like a missile with only one target. The moonlight came from a window on the opposite wall, so Amy’s ass and pussy were shrouded in darkness, but he used his thumb to find the wet gash where utopia was hidden. He mustered all of the discipline still left in his body to not just bash his cock into Amy as hard as he could. If he did, she’d be pushed onto Lily’s tit and then she’d surely wake up and chaos would commence. No. He bit his lip and slowly pressed his swelling cock into the wet folds between Amy’s spread legs! He could see Amy’s back tense up as he sunk a few inches in. He saw her ribcage divulge her increased breathing. He felt her thighs tighten and her entry hole clench around his rod! Darren pulled out, only leaving the tip still in her. He paused before he again pushed into her. Deeper this time, but just as slowly. He could feel every inch of her soaked insides surrounding his hard cock. And again; out, almost all the way, then with determination; slowly back in, deep! Amy couldn’t help but to hum with pleasure at his invasion of her love canal. The vibrations of Amy’s hum on Lily’s tit made mother stir. Damn! If Lily woke up now; well, this would be really hard to explain. Darren was ready to just give up and throw himself towards the bedroom door in a panicked escape. But instead, Lily shifted a little and placed her hand on the back of Amy’s head; seemingly still in her sleep. She was now holding Amy’s head pressed onto her tit while Darren was buried deep into her from behind. Darren was in a daze. He felt himself on the edge. The pressure inside of his loins was explosive now. A few more times he managed to pull out and push slowly into Amy until he knew it was too late! Too far gone. He felt the crashing wave ready to be released inside of him. And just then, Amy’s entrance clamped down hard around his cock and she came in a silent vibration! Darren involuntarily joined in on her climax, with his own! He felt his cock swell and compress with every violent squirt of manly juices into Amy’s shuddering hole! Amy's thighs were shaking but her face was still held steady onto Lily’s tit. Darren could feel Amy’s legs losing strength as the orgasm pulsated through her body. He took hold around her hips to give her some help in standing. He was still deep into her as he felt himself also coming down from the ecstatic high. Finally, Lily’s hand slid off her daughter's head and Amy raised herself up from the bed. Her body was trembling and she let out a fatigued gasp as Darren moved his hips back and let his cock slide out of its warm home. Amy sleepily turned around to face him, her arms around his neck. He could feel her soft tits against his chest and his semi hard, drenched cock pressing against Amy’s slippery mound. Her eyes were half shut as she kissed him. Darren could taste aunt Lily’s sweet milk on Amy’s tongue. Their tongues sway slowly and passionately around each other. Amy presses her body more into Darren and he feels her nostrils flaring for air. Amy pulled up Darren's pants while her tongue played with his. Eventually the kiss broke and they both wearily make their way out of auntie’s bedroom. Darren glanced back before shutting her door. The amazing sight of his topless aunt there on the bed is stuff of dreams. Her large tits, covering her whole chest. Her stiff nipples still glistened from milk and saliva. The only thing that co

277. Breaking Through Addiction in Marriage with Matthew and Joanna Raabsmith   *DISCLAIMER* This episode is intended for adults.   1 John 1:9 AMP "If we [freely] admit that we have sinned and confess our sins, He is faithful and just [true to His own nature and promises], and will forgive our sins and cleanse us continually from all unrighteousness [our wrongdoing, everything not in conformity with His will and purpose].”   *Transcription Below*   Thank You to Our Sponsor: Leman Property Management Company   Matthew and Joanna Raabsmith are clinicians, speakers, and authors with over 20 years of combined experience in counseling, coaching, and guiding couples toward healing and transformation. Their mission is to help couples navigate the complexities of relational challenges, particularly in the aftermath of sexual addiction and betrayal trauma, fostering deep restoration and growth.   Matthew is a Professional Certified Coach (ICF) with a background in pastoral leadership, while Joanna is a Licensed Marriage and Family Therapist, EMDR practitioner, and Certified Clinical Partner Specialist through APSATS. Both hold Master of Divinity degrees and have served together on multiple church leadership teams. Currently, they co-lead their private practice, The Raabsmith Team, where they specialize in helping couples rebuild connection, trust, and intimacy.   Their passion for this work stems from their own journey of restoration. After experiencing the devastating effects of sexual addiction and betrayal in their marriage, Matthew and Joanna embarked on a years-long pursuit of reconciliation. This transformative experience led to the creation of tools like The Intimacy Pyramid™, a practical model for relational restoration and growth co-created with colleague Dan Drake.    Their first book, Building True Intimacy (2023), has sold over 1,000 copies and provides practical guidance for couples to use the Intimacy Pyramid to create enduring connections. They also founded Renewing Us Recovery™, a comprehensive program designed to support couples in the later stages of relational restoration. In November 2025, they will host the inaugural Renewing Us Couples Retreat, offering workshops and connection opportunities for couples on similar paths of recovery and growth.   Matthew and Joanna live in Memphis, Tennessee with their three young children. They prioritize self-care through shared adventures, new experiences, and a weekly game of pickleball.   Free Resource Mentioned in Episode   Building True Intimacy book   Questions and Topics Discussed: What were the warning signs that you noticed when you were newlyweds that tipped you off to believing things weren't quite as they seemed? Are there any common life circumstances, whether nature or nurture, that predispose someone to be more likely to struggle with a sexual addiction? As couples seek to thrive in marriage, will you give us an overview of the intimacy pyramid you wrote a book about?   Other Episodes Mentioned During Episode: Pornography: Protecting Children, Personal Healing, Recovery, and Victory in Christ with Sam Black Pornography Addiction and Helpful Recovery with Crystal Renaud Day   Additional Related Episodes on The Savvy Sauce: Anatomy of an Affair with Dave Carder Protecting Your Marriage Against Unfaithfulness with Dave Carder Stories Series: Recovery From Sexual Sin in Marriage with Garrett and Brenna Naufel Supernatural Restoration Story with Bob and Audrey Meisner Special Patreon Re-Release Wholehearted Quiet Time with Naomi Vacaro   Gospel Scripture: (all NIV) Romans 3:23 “for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God,”   Romans 3:24 “and are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that came by Christ Jesus.”   Romans 3:25 (a) “God presented him as a sacrifice of atonement, through faith in his blood.”   Hebrews 9:22 (b) “without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness.”    Romans 5:8 “But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us.”    Romans 5:11 “Not only is this so, but we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received reconciliation.”   John 3:16 “For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.”   Romans 10:9 “That if you confess with your mouth, “Jesus is Lord,” and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved.”    Luke 15:10 says “In the same way, I tell you, there is rejoicing in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner who repents.”   Romans 8:1 “Therefore, there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus”   Ephesians 1:13–14 “And you also were included in Christ when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation. Having believed, you were marked in him with a seal, the promised Holy Spirit, who is a deposit guaranteeing our inheritance until the redemption of those who are God's possession- to the praise of his glory.”   Ephesians 1:15–23 “For this reason, ever since I heard about your faith in the Lord Jesus and your love for all the saints, I have not stopped giving thanks for you, remembering you in my prayers. I keep asking that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the glorious Father, may give you the spirit of wisdom and revelation, so that you may know him better. I pray also that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened in order that you may know the hope to which he has called you, the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints, and his incomparably great power for us who believe. That power is like the working of his mighty strength, which he exerted in Christ when he raised him from the dead and seated him at his right hand in the heavenly realms, far above all rule and authority, power and dominion, and every title that can be given, not only in the present age but also in the one to come. And God placed all things under his feet and appointed him to be head over everything for the church, which is his body, the fullness of him who fills everything in every way.”   Ephesians 2:8–10 “For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith – and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God – not by works, so that no one can boast. For we are God‘s workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do.“   Ephesians 2:13 “But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away have been brought near through the blood of Christ.“   Philippians 1:6 “being confident of this, that he who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus.”   *Transcription*   Music: (0:00 – 0:12)   Laura Dugger: (0:13 - 1:38) Welcome to The Savvy Sauce, where we have practical chats for intentional living. I'm your host, Laura Dugger, and I'm so glad you're here.   Today's message is not intended for little ears. We'll be discussing some adult themes, and I want you to be aware before you listen to this message.   Leman Property Management Company has the apartment you will be able to call home, with over 1,700 apartment units available in Central Illinois. Visit them today at lemanproperties.com, or connect with them on Facebook.   Matthew and Joanna Raabsmith are my guests today. They are clinicians, speakers, and authors with over 20 years of combined experience in counseling, coaching, and guiding couples toward healing and transformation. Our conversation takes a few turns, from getting to hear their incredible and vulnerable story of healing and then getting tips for talking to our children about topics like sex, and also even receiving some practical wisdom and tips for enhancing our own marital enjoyment.   Here's our chat. Welcome to The Savvy Sauce, Matthew and Joanna.   Matthew Raabsmith: (1:39 - 1:40) So good to be here.   Joanna Raabsmith: (1:40 - 1:42) So glad to be here. Thanks for having us.   Laura Dugger: (1:42 - 1:51) Oh, truly my pleasure. And let's just start here. Can you share your story going back to meeting and falling in love and your first part of marriage?   Matthew Raabsmith: (1:53 - 2:17) Sure, yeah. It was a little bumpy at first, actually. So, I knew Joanna through her brother. Joanna's brother was one of my best friends, and I got to meet her whenever she would come in town and visit, and she would invade guy night. He would usually bring her along to like a Lord of the Rings movie or something, and I would be a little frustrated because I would be like, oh, you brought your sister. Great. That's wonderful.   Joanna Raabsmith: (2:18 - 2:24) A little off-putting, not super friendly. And I was like, your friend's kind of a jerk. We did not like each other at all in the beginning.   Matthew Raabsmith: (2:24 - 2:54) Not big fans. And eventually over some time, we started to realize we had a lot in common. We liked to do a lot of the same things.   And one summer that Joanna was in town, we started hanging out, started doing more and more together, and really just kind of developed a friendship, which was really fun. And at the very end of the summer, realized that there was something between us. And so, we went on one date.   Our first date, we entered a golf tournament. We won it, and that was a good sign.   Joanna Raabsmith: (2:54 - 2:55) That's a pretty good sign.   Matthew Raabsmith: (2:55 - 3:02) And we went on three more dates over the course of two months and got engaged.   Joanna Raabsmith: (3:03 - 3:07) And then two months after that, we got married.   Matthew Raabsmith: (3:07 - 3:16) Yeah. So, her brother went from like, yeah, it's cool you date my sister, to like, you're not ready to get married. But he's come around now.   Joanna Raabsmith: (3:17 - 3:19) 15 years later. Yeah.   Matthew Raabsmith: (3:19 - 3:40) And, you know, a lot of it was, I think we had a definite sense of being kind of called together, being, you know, something special about who we were as a couple. And also, a recognition that we wanted to figure out what a good marriage looked like. We were really excited about marriage, but we didn't really know what we were doing.   Joanna Raabsmith: (3:41 - 4:15) Yeah, I've had a really great model of healthy relationship. My parents have a wonderful marriage. They work really well as a team.   And so, I knew, like, I want something like that. But as soon as we got married, we realized, but how do you actually build that? There's no, like, instruction manual for, okay, here are the things to do to have a great relationship.   And so, we read books. We went to conferences. You know, we did what we could, but we still found ourselves getting stuck, not able to really create, like, that deep sense of, like, connection intimacy that we really wanted.   Matthew Raabsmith: (4:15 - 5:17) And we started kind of hunting more and more for resources. We found some incredible resources that really changed our understanding of the way relationships work, the way people work, and really, for us, shifted our entire focus of kind of what we wanted to do, even with our life. And as we started to do that, though, we still kind of found ourselves at this kind of glass wall.   We felt like no matter what we tried, there was always this kind of distance between us. And that started to grow kind of over the years that we were together. It wasn't getting better.   It was actually kind of getting worse and worse and worse. And so, Joanna had actually decided to, after we finished our first grad degree together, the idea was we were going to go be pastors. And so, we had finished our kind of theological training.   Joanna decided she wanted to get a master's in marriage and family therapy so we could do some work around marriages and ministry in that way. And her very first-class kind of just set our life in a completely different direction.   Joanna Raabsmith: (5:17 - 6:26) Yes. So, my first class in the MFT program was a two-week intensive called Shame and Guilt. So, that's a really fun two-week intensive to be a part of. And as a part of that, though, they had an anonymous pastor come and share his testimony of struggling with sex addiction, becoming sober, getting into good recovery, healing and restoration in his marriage, kind of like that whole journey. And as he was talking, something inside of me started stirring. And I knew, OK, what he's saying is resonating way too much with me right now.   I think this is the thing. This is what is keeping us stuck, not able to really create the relationship we want. And so, that day I went home and first I just kind of started talking about my class, what I learned, what this pastor had shared.   Right. And nothing. Right.   We're just kind of talking generally about it. And so, finally I couldn't do it anymore. And I just stopped and I looked him square in the eyes and I said, “Are you struggling with this in our marriage right now?”   Matthew Raabsmith: (6:26 - 8:03) Yeah. And for the first time in my life, 20 years, I had been struggling with pornography, sexual addiction, and acting out in our marriage. And for the first time in my life, I was honest.   I had lied for years, both with Joanna and everyone else. And the kind of floodgates just kind of opened up. And I finally said yes.   And it was really hearing the story, I think, is what did it for me. I think it was knowing that somebody else had made it, that their life hadn't come crashing down because that was the greatest fear for me. That the moment anyone found this out, everything in my life would be over. Everything that I loved would be gone.   And so, this kind of story of hope gave me a little bit of courage that day, to be honest. But that started a really long journey for us because there was a lot of damage that was done in both of my hiding. And now kind of this revelation, all the pain kind of came crashing down on Joanna and kind of her shoulders.   And so, we started a quite intensive recovery process. We talked about it being kind of a full-time job. I went to recovery for my addiction and for kind of my acting out behaviors. Joanna had to begin a process of healing from the trauma of this discovery. And that process took us a number of years. It really was a long kind of arduous journey, but one that we ultimately survived and now thrive in our marriage and get the incredible luxury and the kind of gift of helping other couples do that.   So, that's kind of where we find ourselves.   Laura Dugger: (8:04 - 8:30) That is incredible. I just really appreciate you sharing your story. Clearly, stories are so powerful and that's what led to some healing for you and hopefully can open the floodgates for somebody else listening.   So, if we go back in your story, then, Joanna, I'd love to start with you. What were some of those red flags in early marriage that things aren't quite as they seem?   Joanna Raabsmith: (8:31 - 10:28) Yeah, there are a few. You know, I think that, you know, one of the pieces we kind of talked about, like, OK, we knew we're still getting stuck because there's 90 percent that felt really good. But then 10 percent that was extremely chaotic, really destructive.   Right. We would get we call the pain cycles when we get emotionally dysregulated. And there would be some things that, right.   Sometimes we would get into pain cycles, get dysregulated. And I kind of understand why. Right.   Like something happened. There was the disagreement. But other times I couldn't put my finger on it.   Right. Matthew would just get really angry and really shut down. And I wouldn't be able to connect it to anything that had happened in our life.   And so, it was very confusing. It was really hard to understand what was going on. And I think kind of in the same way, when I would pull too close into that connection, that intimacy, he would pull back.   Right. And it felt like even though we both named this goal and this desire, he would never actually partner with me in it. And so, again, that was really confusing because the actions were not matching up with reality and what was happening.   And I think the other piece that was kind of true for us and true for a lot of other people is that our own sexual relationship was fraught with pain. And so, there was, again, a lot that was really good, but also a lot that was really painful and confusing. And some of the pieces just didn't connect.   Right. And I would wonder, OK, what's going on? Well, I guess this is just the reality that like this is how much we get to expect in this area of our life, right.   In our relationship. And so, it was when the pastor started describing his life and addiction and what that looked like emotionally, sexually, relationally. I was like, oh, those are all the things that I'm currently experiencing.   Here's one thing that would answer all those questions that I have. And so, I think that was part of it. He kind of told me, like, OK, this is it.   Laura Dugger: (10:28 - 11:00) That would be so eye opening. And my heart's going out to the couple who is maybe starting to identify with this. Was it and share whatever you're comfortable with from your story or the person's story who opened things up to you?   So, sexually, I'm wondering if it was for you, Joanna, if you were hoping to connect sexually and that wasn't happening and that was confusing. You didn't feel pursued. But I don't want to fill in the blanks.   So, could you elaborate?   Joanna Raabsmith: (11:00 - 12:03) Absolutely. Yeah. And we find it a lot of different ways than couples that we work with.   Right. And so, it can be sometimes on either side of the extreme. And so, for us, it was where there would be kind of times when he'd be fully present and interested and engaged. Right. And then all of a sudden, kind of like I described emotionally, he would just withdraw and not be there. And I would reach out to connect.   And that was this like non-response. And which, again, didn't match up with those other times when he was engaged and wanting to connect. And he would give some sort of excuse that didn't totally make sense.   Right. But I was kind of like, what else? What was I left with except that?   So, I would kind of believe that and go with it, even though it didn't sit right. And so, yeah, I think that was part of it. We will see on the other side for some other couples.   It's the opposite. And maybe that spouse is hypersexual in the relationship. Right.   To the point where there might be pressure, even pressure to do things sexually that people aren't comfortable with. And so, yeah, it can look a lot of different ways. But that was kind of what our disconnect looked like.   Laura Dugger: (12:04 - 12:33) That's so helpful. And there's two different directions I want to go, Matthew. So, I'll set it up.   I guess I'm thinking of the guilt and shame and how those are usually so present. So, I have two questions. Were you when Joanna came to you, were you at a point where you recognize something was off and you wanted freedom from this and or had tried freedom before?   Let's start with that and then I'll go into the other one.   Matthew Raabsmith: (12:34 - 14:40) Yeah, it really was holy timing in a lot of ways. I, you know, for a lot of years I had I hated what I did. I didn't feel like I could stop it, but didn't have a lot of interest in kind of doing anything to stop it.   I kind of just like would just say, “OK, this is going to be the last time.” And then, you know, of course it would come back. But I think at this point I had really started to see the damage that was happening to our relationship.   I could feel us growing close, growing further apart. I could see kind of Joanna and the confusion that she was having. And like she couldn't understand things.   She would ask me a lot of questions that I didn't have answers to. And so, I actually a couple of months earlier, we were at a worship service, and they had said like, “hey, if you are ready to give something up, if you feel like there's something holding you back, come forward and confess it.” And Joanna and I were sitting next to each other, and I remember feeling like the Holy Spirit just like pulling me to like get up out of my seat and I wouldn't move.   I was like, no, because she's going to ask me what I went down for. I'm going there's you know, there's a random kind of prayer partner at the front. I'm like, I'm not going and confessing this to some random person.   And so, I was ready. But I think like I said, I think there was no path forward. It was kind of confess this and everything stops and ends.   But everything like marriage ends, life ends. And so, when she when she brought this, it really did feel like God had kind of been answering a prayer that I've been praying of like, if you give me a way out, I'll take it. I'm desperate.   I want it to stop. And it felt like that. I think it was both this kind of terror and this hope that day.   And even when I said, yes, it was a little bit like, what have I done? Like, could this have been different? Should I have just gone and told someone else privately?   Right. But I think ultimately that it was out between the two of us and that we kind of knew it. We knew what we were dealing with made a huge difference.   But I mean, God had been working in my life, offering opportunities for so long. I just been saying no, no, no. And then finally, you know, I think my heart just broke and it was like, yes, OK, I'm ready for this.   Laura Dugger: (14:40 - 15:14) I love how the Holy Spirit equipped you with that humility and courage to be brave in that moment. And it's such a blessing for all of us to get to see the end or I guess not the end of the story, but you at this point in your story where you're thriving. And so, I hope that offers a lot of hope to people listening.   But let's also pause. And so, going back further in time, Matthew, this was the other part of my question. What was life and attachment and your growing up journey like?   Matthew Raabsmith: (15:15 - 18:09) Yeah, I didn't know that at the time. Right. I a lot of this I figured out in the last couple of years of recovery.   You know, if you would have asked me, you know, as I was growing up about my life, I would have told you I had the perfect family. I had the perfect life. I think I did not realize that some of the things that I was going through weren't perfect, were harder.   And part of that was because I think the way my family dynamic worked was we just swept everything under the rug. You know, whatever happened, we just kind of went, OK, and moved on from. And I learned to do that as a kid.   And that meant a lot of emotional chaos. There was a lot of physical chaos and kind of volatility in our house growing up. And even though I had parents who are still married to this day, have stayed together and have tried to create kind of a stable life.   There was a lot of emotional and kind of relational instability. We moved around a lot. And then once we started moving, I found myself more and more kind of isolated at school. I started dealing with bullying and some things that really kind of left me not knowing how to deal with the pain that I was going through. And so, my way of stuffing things under the rug was getting, you know, escaping, you know, kind of escaping into anything that I could. I watched a lot of TV.   I was a latchkey kid, so I would come home. I'd watch TV a lot in the afternoon and then TV kind of just turned to more and more. And I was exposed pretty young to pornography, actually at a church camp.   I was at a summer church camp. Someone brought a Playboy magazine, and I was exposed to pornography. And I kind of felt that high, that rush.   And that just became kind of a mode of my escape. Right. Of whatever I could do to engage sexually, whether with my mind or with others.   That's how I could get out of the pain I was in. That's how I could stop feeling kind of the chaos that I was having and not realizing that it was becoming this kind of adaptive habit, that it would just be this thing I would go back to more and more. And I grew up at a time that technology was still emerging.   So, I can remember when we got our first computer and no one was talking about safeguards or anything. And so, it was just kind of exposure. Here you go.   Here's everything you could ever want and don't need. And that really became my life. And the more and more that I did, the better and better I got at lying and hiding and even being kind of vulnerable in kind of fake ways.   I would mention things like, yeah, we all have this struggle. And even Joanna, I had told like, you know, that was a struggle of mine in the past, but I've moved on from it. Right.   I told myself and other people just kind of lie after lie after lie so that I could have really this double life. I could appear one way and then I could be acting a completely different way, kind of in the dark.   Laura Dugger: (18:10 - 20:41) Yeah. And that makes sense. I'm thinking back to two episodes.   We did one with a male, Sam Black from Covenant Eyes, and he speaks so much of the origins of pornography and that foothold that Satan gets. And so many times it is in childhood, unwittingly you're exposed and then what it can turn into. And then Crystal Renaud Day came on to share a lot of females struggle with this as well.   And so, I'll link to those if those are a help.   And now a brief message from our sponsor. With over 1700 apartment units available throughout Pekin, Peoria, Peoria Heights, Morton and Washington, and with every price range covered, you will have plenty of options when you rent through Leman Property Management Company.   They have townhomes, duplexes, studios and garden style options located in many areas throughout Pekin. And make sure you check out their newest offering. The McKinley located in Pekin is a new construction addition to their platinum collection.   Featuring nine-foot ceilings, large spacious layouts, beautiful finishes such as quartz countertops and garages. You won't want to miss this outstanding new property. In Peoria, a historic downtown location and apartments adjacent to OSF Medical Center provide excellent choices.   Check out their brand-new luxury property in Peoria Heights overlooking the boutique shops and fine dining on Prospect. And in Morton, they offer a variety of apartment homes with garages, a hot downtown location and now a brand-new high-end complex near Idlewood Park. If you want to become part of their team, contact them about open office positions.   They're also hiring in their maintenance department. So, we invite you to find out why so many people have chosen to make a career with them. Check them out on Facebook today or email their friendly staff at Leasing@LemanProps.com.   You can also stop by their website at lemanproperties.com. Check them out and find your place to call home today.   So, at that moment when you've confessed, Matthew, the floodgates open for you and Joanna.   What did life look like for both of you next and even individually your journeys?   Matthew Raabsmith: (20:42 - 22:30) Yeah, it was separate. We did not separate, but we were really focused on our two different journeys because they were so different. For me, I had to figure out what had really gone on in my life and what was really happening.   Because, like I said, I had become such an expert at hiding from myself and others that I didn't really know how to live any other way. And so, I, you know, Joanna kind of handed me a list of everything this pastor had done. She was like, here you go.   Right. She kind of handed me that list and was like, good luck. And so, I dove in.   I went to a men's intensive. And I think that was probably one of the key places for me to tell my story for the first time. I really took a look at my life and had some people help me take a look and recognize the trauma that I had as a kid exposure that I had experienced and what that really meant to me and helped me understand what I was doing.   But also, kind of what I was doing to myself, how I was really kind of killing myself from the inside out and preventing myself from having the kind of relationship I wanted with God and other people. And so, that discovery was in really ways kind of invigorating for me. I felt like I was living for the first time.   I think I had started to kind of get out of this kind of burden, this fear of always being caught. I told Joanna kind of the history of everything that had happened in my life and our relationship. And so, I was feeling this kind of renewed sense of like energy and excitement of like, this is good.   I want this life. I want the life there that I'm not in constant kind of fear and in constant kind of connection to this thing I hate. And so, which is really different than what Joanna was experiencing.   Joanna Raabsmith: (22:30 - 25:07) Yeah. So, for me, it was very jarring in the beginning. Everything I thought was real came crashing down around me.   And that was especially jarring because I had left kind of the direction, the path that I was on. Right. We talked about our story earlier.   It included two months of dating, two months of engagement before we got married. And that also included me dropping out of law school, getting married and moving to California to pursue a ministry degree so we could work as pastors together or do something together. And so, in that moment, all of that came crashing down.   And I kind of was very lost, not just in our relationship, but in kind of what in the world am I even doing here? What am I going to do moving forward if he doesn't choose recovery? Right.   And so, just all of those question marks, all in that one moment of him answering that question affirmative. And so, so there was like that heaviness on one side and then on the other side was this relief of finally everything I've been experiencing makes sense. Right. Finally, I feel like I actually know what's going on. And because of that, there could maybe be a path forward for us as well. So, is this very, very weird dichotomy in that moment? And so, but I think I knew right away, like, I can't be vulnerable. I can't be intimate with him anymore. Right.   I have to step back in our relationship and wait and see what he chooses to do. Is he going to choose to do the work of recovery and get healthy and start to be honest and safe or not? And so, that's so we kind of did kind of there's some space for a very long period of time while we focused on our own individual recoveries.   And that, again, was a little bumpy for me. This is over a decade ago. And so, there is very little information about what partners experience.   We call it betrayal trauma, and that just wasn't a very common word at the time. And so, some of the resources I plugged into came from a more we would call it codependent, co-addict focus, which just really didn't fit. So, I struggled to find resources that felt like they fit for my journey.   But once I did, it all again, my own healing process started to make sense. And it was so like freeing and liberating to understand. Like, oh, OK, this is what I'm going through. This is why I feel this way.   This is what it looks like to heal and move forward. And so, kind of beginning that process was so important because then when Matthew was kind of in a healthy, safe place, I was as well, and we can start to step in towards each other on that kind of more couples' journey at that point.   Laura Dugger: (25:07 - 25:17) I love how you did that wisely, though, separate first, not rushing into couples at that time. Absolutely.   Matthew Raabsmith: (25:18 - 26:33) Appreciate you calling it wise. I think we were terrified. Yeah, we'll take God's help.   I think he was like, you guys just work on your own stuff for a while. And in some ways, like I said, it was we didn't know what we were doing. But I think we knew we wanted there to be a future between the two of us.   But we knew it had to be completely different in some ways than what we had before, which was scary because we liked what we had before. Like we had a really great marriage in many ways. Right.   There was this portion of it, this hidden portion that was really infecting and killing it all. But what we did have together, we didn't want to totally lose. It just was really hard to know, especially early on, what's going to come forward.   Like, who are we still going to be as we go forward? Are we still going to be a couple who does things together? Right. Who works together? Or is that all kind of going to have to be different? Is that the only way that we have kind of moving forward?   And so, that was that was probably the hardest part was having like this sense of like not wanting to lose us. We were like, if we lost that, that was going to be miserable. And I think a lot of our work was about how do we eventually reclaim this marriage that we want, that we love?   Laura Dugger: (26:34 - 27:04) Yes, because from what I'm sensing, you're friends with each other, you're on purpose or on mission with God. He did a course correction change, putting you on this path to help couples. But your desire to work together, it's like He still honored that in the ministry of reconciliation.   And I'm assuming abundantly blessed it beyond what you could ever dreamed up what we're doing now.   Joanna Raabsmith: (27:04 - 27:42) Right. It's been amazing to see what God has done, how he's used our story, which is so fitting because it was someone sharing their story that brought our healing. And I think because of that and it wasn't right away; it took some time to get to the place where we felt open to God using our story to bring healing to others. But we found as we stepped into that, that we have received such a blessing.   Right. And just being able to sit with other couples in that journey and see them go from that place of pain and confusion to this place of restoration and thriving. Like there is no better work that we could have imagined for ourselves.   Laura Dugger: (27:42 - 28:09) Love that. And really, you did have to pioneer a path. There weren't many resources at that time.   So, that's another reason I'm grateful you can share your story, because I hope it unlocks freedom for others. So, if we're turning more outward now and you're helping as you work with couples, how do you help them identify the difference between sexual struggles and sexual addiction?   Matthew Raabsmith: (28:10 - 30:15) Yeah, that's a great question. And I think that it really kind of exists on a spectrum. And so, everything kind of exists under what we call problematic sexual behavior or unwanted sexual behavior.   Whenever someone is acting in a way sexually that doesn't align with their values. And then the question is, is how often, how compulsive, right? How habituated, right?   How really embedded is that practice? Because the more and more embedded it is and the more and more that I continue to act on that, seeing the damage that it's doing, that's really what qualifies as the addiction. The addiction is when I know that this is causing harm and I and I feel that even though I want to stop it and I've tried to stop.   Right. I can't stop the 12 steps has a great line. They say addicts, you know, addicts have no problem stopping.   It's staying stopped. That's hard for an addict. Right.   And so, that's usually a sign that there's an addiction. And really what that means is that just means that I'm going to have to be even more kind of thorough and scrupulous in my willingness to change a lot. Because if I have built an addictive lifestyle, that means everything I do kind of functions to support that lifestyle.   Right. And so, my part of that was this hiding. I lied about everything.   I would lie about anything just to make sure that I was in control of the narrative. And so, for me, it was recognizing that if I was going to move forward free of my addiction, then it had to begin with honesty, with this kind of radical honesty and transparency and growing in that consistently, because that was the way that I manifested this addiction and kind of kept it going. And so, that's really what the addiction is about, is recognizing what are the kind of pieces in my life that are supporting this addiction to continue to exist?   And how is God going to dismantle those things? Right. And how am I going to be a part of that dismantling?   Laura Dugger: (30:16 - 30:33) That's well said. And also, I'm curious, are there any common life circumstances, whether that's nature or nurture, that are more likely to predispose someone to more likely have this struggle with sexual addiction?   Matthew Raabsmith: (30:34 - 32:30) I mean, there are, I think, you know, the things that we tend to look for are trauma and trauma comes in so many different forms. So, trauma is more it's rare that it's a single event. It's often more a kind of consistent occurrences.   As I mentioned, you know, I can't speak to kind of one event in my life that I say this was the traumatic moment in which everything changed. But it was more of the chaos. And so, I grew up in a family that could be really, really, really loving and incredibly encouraging and fun and silly and in a heartbeat switch into one that was verbally and physically just chaotic and terrifying.   And it was that chaos that kept me on edge. What it did was it created in me kind of a system of always wanting to be on high alert. And that would exhaust me.   That would kind of wear me out. And I would want to kind of numb that kind of feeling away. And so, I think those traumas, I do think early exposure.   Right. I mean, I was exposed early before my brain was ready to really understand what it was dealing with. And I think the third component that we often see is a low level or a kind of really a void of sexual education.   There was I'm sure I had a small talk with my dad at some point, but we were not talking about pornography. We weren't talking about bodies. We weren't talking about sex from a kind of healthy, good way.   I grew up in the church, and it was kind of don't do this until you're married and then you'll be fine. Right. That was the sexual education message.   And so, those things, right, trauma, exposure and lack of kind of education usually forms in someone a difficulty of knowing what they're doing, knowing that it's destroying them before it's really kind of gotten a deep hole.   Joanna Raabsmith: (32:30 - 33:20) I think like the brain. The brain aspect to when we talk about addiction, there are usually chemicals involved in addiction being formed, being created. And so, I think also co-occurring disorders, right, that emotional pain, also things like anxiety, depression, ADHD, where my brain really likes the dopamine it gets from sexual acting out. Right.   And you can actually need it to feel OK. That can also be a factor in kind of especially that addictive side of these behaviors. When my brain gets really attached to that dopamine release that it's getting because maybe I have some other things going on or I just have emotional pain.   I don't know what to deal with, how to handle it, how to regulate that in a healthy way.   Laura Dugger: (33:20 - 34:30) There's so many good points there. I'll just highlight one because there's a profound piece that you were talking about with early exposure to evil and the corruption of it is extremely harmful. And yet not being exposed to God's good design for sex and hopefully being coached by our parents, that is both of those play a part in the addiction. And so, I'm thinking even as we shift to think about parents, I know I've had parents come to me and just say, I don't want to talk about this with my kids.   I don't want to rob their innocence. And my approach is if God made it, this is good. We can talk to them.   You're not robbing their innocence when you're sharing the good age-appropriate parts of sex. And it's so great to be that first one to share with them. And I think it does the opposite of what we would expect.   We're afraid that that might make them hyper sexualized. But would you speak to that? Any encouragement for parents?   Matthew Raabsmith: (34:30 - 36:37) Yeah, it's tricky. I mean, even as parents, we've got kids and its still kind of navigating it. But I do think what it does is it lets someone learn the things they need to in the timeline they need to.   I think part of one of the things is that, you know, really good sexual education starts young. I mean, they start six and seven years old or even younger, just talking about our bodies. Right.   Because I think that's part of it. Really, this is about understanding the goodness of our bodies. This body was created by God, the maker of heaven and earth, and he called it good.   And so, I think part of a good sexual education begins with that. And then, what's really nice is once you've started the conversation, that means if your children are exposed or if they're presented with things that don't line up with what they've been hearing, they now feel safe to come and talk about that. Because that's really what this was about.   I didn't feel safe to talk about what I was exposed to, what people were doing. Right. And what people were encouraging me to engage in.   And so, you know, my parents would ask me how it's going. I would not tell them anything because it wasn't a conversation that they were having with me. And so, I didn't think it was a conversation I was going to have with them.   And so, that meant that as I found myself further and further away from my values, I felt like, who am I going to share this with? And so, part of having the conversation is it normalizes with our kids that this is OK to talk about, which is actually what adults need. I mean, part of our work with couples as adults, we have to get them talking about sex and body parts.   I mean, it's amazing to have 30, 40, and 50-year-olds in our offices and in our sessions. And they're so uncomfortable. Right.   They don't want to talk about sex. They don't want to talk about their bodies. They don't want to talk about what their bodies do.   Right. And we keep being like, this is God's good stuff. Right.   There is goodness here. But you have to begin by talking about it. Right.   Having these conversations.   Joanna Raabsmith: (36:38 - 37:54) I tell all the parents I work with, your kids are going to pick up a narrative about what sex is and what sexuality is, whether you want them to or not. And so, would you rather be the first person to step in and give them a healthy view, a healthy narrative to understand? Right.   And this is beyond kind of the nuts and bolts that everything our kids are learning. They're trying to find a deeper meaning. They don't think it's unconscious when they're young. Right. But they're taking it and they're going, what meaning does this have for me? How does this inform my self-worth, my view of my own value as a human in my body?   And how does it inform my experience of the world and my safety in the world? And am I empowered to make decisions? Am I connected?   Do I belong? Right. All of those questions are asking.   And so, as they're confronted with issues of sexuality, it's going to inform those things. And the world will not give them a healthy narrative about it. Right.   And so, being able as a parent to step in and give them that healthy meaning, that narrative, that understanding of their worth and their safety as they're piecing together kind of sexuality, again, at that age-appropriate level is so important.   Laura Dugger: (37:54 - 38:30) Guess what? We are no longer an audio only podcast. We now have video included as well.   If you want to view the conversation each week, make sure you watch our videos. We're on YouTube and you can access videos or find answers to any of your other questions about the podcast when you visit thesavvysauce.com. And I love that you're talking about this with couples you work with.   So, will you give us an overview of the intimacy pyramid that you actually wrote a book about and you teach to couples?   Joanna Raabsmith: (38:30 - 38:31) Absolutely.   Matthew Raabsmith: (38:31 - 39:15) Yeah. I mean, it was born out of our journey because, as you said, we wandered for a while and we felt a little bit like Israel, just kind of, you know, knowing that the Promised Land was out there, but never really feeling like we could find it. And when we started to piece together, I think the kind of relationship that we had dreamed of reclaiming, we really ask ourselves, how can we make this a more direct, a simpler process, not just for couples who went through what we went through, but really for any couple who's hungry for this, for the couple like us when we were first starting.   It really wants an amazing marriage. And so, we really focused on a kind of simplistic idea of what are the core kind of foundational levels of building really healthy intimacy.   Joanna Raabsmith: (39:16 - 40:10) Yeah. So, the intimacy pyramid, it's actually a triangle. There's a visual that goes along with it.   So, if you imagine the different levels of the triangle, very similar to Maslow's hierarchy of needs, starting at the bottom, you have to start with honesty. And so, we definitely experienced that reality in our own relationship. Right.   This is something we learned from Couples in Betrayal, but like Matthew said, we realized this is where every couple starts. Am I willing to be fully open, fully honest and transparent in this relationship? Am I being my authentic self?   Right. And after that level of honesty, that's when we start to build safety. And that has to do with our ability to communicate in really healthy, constructive ways.   Even when it's hard, even when we're disagreeing, even when we feel like yelling at each other. Are we able to show up with that belief that we both have the same goal? We're trying to build something together.   Matthew Raabsmith: (40:10 - 41:57) And with honesty and safety, that's where we get to work on trust as a couple. That's that next level. And trust is where we start to be more partners, where we're really starting to kind of lean in, work together, kind of be courageous and saying, “Hey, this isn't just my life anymore, right?”   This is our life together. And as that trust is established, this is what allows for the incredible work of vulnerability. And there's been all these studies about vulnerability over the last few years and how important it is.   What we recognize, though, is vulnerability on top of nothing is actually really risky and kind of even dangerous. It's vulnerability that's built on healthy trust where we step in and we do share some of those deeper pains in those wounds, those fears. We start to really heal some of those kind of early traumas that we experience.   It's in that vulnerability. That's what allows a couple to be truly intimate. And it's when they've worked through each of these levels, what we find is these couples, when they reach this kind of this intimacy level, they're passionate about who they are as a couple. They love kind of their relationship itself. They have a purpose to it. They have a sense that like our marriage, our relationship exists for a reason, but they're also really playful.   They're silly. They're really kind of comfortable in their own skin. And it's those five levels really working together that allows them to experience a relationship that gives life. I think one of the things we know is that when God creates, it gives life. And so, God created marriage not to burden us, right? Not to kind of, you know, not even just to get us through, you know, kind of surviving life, but actually to bring more life.   Right. And not just life within the relationship itself, but life outside of it.   Laura Dugger: (41:58 - 42:22) Oh, I love it. And you're also working with couples. I've heard you speak before about the working on offering your spouse the gift of self-awareness. And so, what could couples expect? How do you actually work with them to grow in self-awareness and recognize things like the emotional process they go through in marriage?   Joanna Raabsmith: (42:22 - 43:48) Absolutely. So, awareness. So, in our book, we obviously detail the intimacy period much more.   And that's Building True Intimacy is the name of the book. But each of those levels we just walked through have different components that go into that. And awareness is kind of like one of the most important components of that honesty foundation.   So, we have to start with awareness and we can't really build anything if there's a lack of self-awareness. And so, when we work with couples, one of the first places we start is we kind of look at the past. Are they aware of what they've been through, what those experiences are, and how those experiences have shaped them into the person that is now in the present, showing up with their spouse.   Right. And so, once I start to have that insight from my past, from those experiences, how they shape me, I can better understand my present. What are the things that I feel and why do I feel those things in particular?   Right. And then when I feel those things in a relationship, and these are typically those kind of heavier, more challenging, more painful emotions. How do I respond?   How am I showing up? Because the reality is that all of us cope with emotional pain the same way we cope with physical pain. We go into fight or flight.   That part of our brain gets triggered and we respond with these kind of destructive relational coping behaviors that then hurt my partner.   Matthew Raabsmith: (43:48 - 46:22) Yeah. Like, for example, I told you about that chaos I experienced as a kid. And so, those would always happen around conflicts.   My parents would disagree about something. There would be some type of argument about, you know, and it could be anything where we were going for dinner or what color the curtains were. Right.   But it would create this chaotic environment. So, as I got married, the thing that I didn't like the least was any type of conflict. Joanna and I would get in when I could sense us disagreeing and we are both passionate.   We have opinions and we believe things and we get into this kind of disagreement and argument. It would freak my system out. And I didn't realize that because I didn't really know my past.   I didn't know what was going on. I would just really do anything to shut it down. I get angry and I try to get loud, or I just walk away in the middle of a conversation.   As Joanna was talking, I would just leave the room and my acting out was just a further manifestation of that kind of leaving the relationship. And so, part of my healing journey was to learn about my story and recognize, oh, OK, I can see what's happening. And what's really interesting is it still happens in our life today.   I've been in recovery for 12 years. I still feel the same things. Now it's more like when my kids are getting involved.   Right. And there's energy in the room and people are online. And then I go, oh, yeah, there it is.   There's my system again. It's starting to feel unsafe. It's starting to feel alone. And I know what it wants to do. It wants to get angry, or it wants to just shut down and walk away. And what's incredible is that we've learned the ability to see where we're at but also speak directly to that.   And so, what I get to do for myself now is I get to go, “OK, I know I'm feeling unsafe and I know I'm feeling alone. And I know I want to get angry to solve it, but it won't do it. But here's the truth. The truth is that I'm safe in God's economy. I'm empowered. I have an incredible partner in my life. I've never been alone. I've always had someone there for me. And Joanna is the perfect example of that.”   And that totally changes my sense of really kind of where I am. And it changes how I show up. I tend to be much more calm.   I ask questions rather than make demands. And it's that ability to kind of see where we're at and shift. That's just been such a game changer for our family and just for our own relationship.   We still have to work on it. You know, it doesn't always look that pretty. Right.   But when we do, it's amazing how different it goes.   Laura Dugger: (46:24 - 46:44) And then I just think of the generational impacts that has when people are willing to do the work. And so, if there's a brave couple out there who wants to seek their own help and healing, can you share where they can go for help, including the Raabsmith team and all that you have to offer?   Matthew Raabsmith: (46:46 - 47:30) Yeah, you know, we would love them to connect with us because I think one of the things we recognize was having guides along the way. I mean, we had to figure a lot out ourselves, but we also had some really incredible guides, some mentors, some coaches, some therapists. And so, we always just say, hey, connect with us.   You can find us at raabsmithteam.com. We have a heart for couples who want restoration and reconciliation because that's what we're getting to live and experience. And what's cool is our whole team, they're couples who've been through this work, but who also have been professionally trained to help other couples to just continue to guide and to grow relationships so that they're thriving and they're kind of giving that life.   Joanna Raabsmith: (47:30 - 48:10) Absolutely. We also love to give out resources. And so, we have the kind of we call it the honest connection.   And so, again, if you're starting this journey or even this is for any couple who wants deeper connection, deeper intimacy, learning how to do that on a daily basis in small ways is so important. And so, we have a worksheet that couples can take and use. We're happy to provide that for them for free and kind of try this for 30 days and notice the changes that you experience in your relationship.   And so, that's a great starting point wherever you are in relationship to begin that journey of connection.   Matthew Raabsmith: (48:10 - 48:14) And you just go to raabsmithteam.com/free and that resource is all yours.   Laura Dugger: (48:15 - 48:26) Wonderful. Add links for that in the show notes for today's episode. And is this then for any couple worldwide, nationwide?   Can you work with people?   Matthew Raabsmith: (48:27 - 48:55) We have we've got couples across the world, which is really fun. It's been really neat just to see the way that God has used our work. One of the things when we first started this journey, we started getting couples calling us saying, “Hey, I don't have anybody in my area that specializes in this, that understands this journey. Can I work with you?” And so, we kind of felt a calling to say we want to make sure that we connect with people wherever they are. And so, absolutely.   If you can hear our voice, you can work with us.   Laura Dugger: (48:55 - 49:14) I love that. And just as a little bonus practical tip, you kind of mentioned being proactive to thriving in marriage. Is there any encouragement that you could share or a specific practical tip that anybody could start to incorporate if they want to take their marriage to that thriving level?   Matthew Raabsmith: (49:15 - 50:12) Yeah, I think just the ability to slow down. We have a  nine, seven and six-year-old. We own our own business, and we like life and life can get incredibly fast.   And I think what we have found is when, as I was mentioning, when I learned the ability just to slow down, even if I don't fully just know myself slowing down and checking in, just where am I at right now? Where's my heart? Right. Where do I want to be?   I think I realize that so often my values and my actions aren't aligned when I'm moving too quickly. I'm not being the person that I want to be. And we see that in so many couples. We meet so many couples and there are two really great people who have a hard time working together. They have a hard time kind of being a team.   And it's usually because they're working so fast. They don't realize they're kind of working against each other. So, slowing down, I think, is such a big thing.   Joanna Raabsmith: (50:12 - 51:18) Another piece that's, again, really easy to start right away. A lot of couples we work with, and I think probably even us when we start a relationship, was there were two individuals in a relationship, and it was kind of either me or you. And starting to understand there's this third thing between you, the relationship. There's a third almost entity that really needs care. It needs nurture. It needs you to focus on its needs from time to time.   And so, beginning to approach the day, even approach conversations with this question of like, what does our relationship need right now? And even as you're trying to make decisions, what is the way we can decide this in a way that's good for our relationship or what decision benefits our relationship rather than does it benefit you or me? Because when you get into that struggle, it can become a competition.   It can become transactional really quickly. So, starting to ask that question, starting to talk about the needs and caring for the relationship very intentionally can be a way to shift that.   Laura Dugger: (51:20 - 51:38) Thank you for sharing that. I think that leads into my last question, because you already know we're called The Savvy Sauce because savvy is synonymous with practical knowledge. And so, as my final question for both of you, Matthew and Joanna, what is your savvy sauce?   Matthew Raabsmith: (51:39 - 52:22) I kind of mentioned this, but I think it's the willingness to be honest. I was so willing to lie to myself and kind of really hide from other people. And I didn't even know that I was doing it.   But as I have learned to be more honest in really kind of healthy ways, right. You can dump, you can whine, you can complain, you can get angry. But truly being honest meant just looking at what I was feeling and trying to kind of figure that out and name that.   As I have learned that ability to be honest with myself and with others, it has just opened up a new world of possibilities. And it has shown me how many people care for me; how much God cares for me. So, I think that honesty is something I just want to practice more and more every day.   Joanna Raabsmith: (52:22 - 53:30) I think for me, just in my own journey and working with so many partners, that importance of being able to make empowered decisions in my life. Right. That I am really intentionally choosing the direction I'm going in life.   Realizing that instead of going into this more helpless, powerless victim stance is such a difference. And really the only thing that changes a lot of times is mindset. You don't have to overhaul your entire life.   Right. You have to add in like four hours of self-care and all of these things. But starting to shift that mindset into, wait, I have power in the decisions I make.   And one of the ways that's really important to do that is growing that self-awareness. I cannot make empowered decisions if I'm not aware of where I'm at emotionally, physically, spiritually. Right.   If I'm not aware of my needs on a regular basis. And so, slowing down to check those things in, sometimes even multiple times in the day if you're not used to that. So, you're more connected to yourself, to what you need, what you want.   So, you can start making those empowered decisions.   Laura Dugger: (53:32 - 54:00) I love that. It's just so enjoyable to host a very lively couple who's humble and you've done your work. And then you're willing to share all this overflow of goodness with all of us.   So, I think my prayer is that the Lord would richly bless you for this open-handed generosity of wisdom and your story and experience that you've shared with us and modeled for us today. So, thank you to both of you for being my guest.   Joanna Raabsmith: (54:00 - 54:03) Thank you so much. It's a joy being here.   Laura Dugger: (54:05 - 57:47) One more thing before you go, have you heard the term gospel before? It simply means good news. And I want to share the best news with you, but it starts with the bad news.   Every single one of us were born sinners, but Christ desires to rescue us from our sin, which is something we cannot do for ourselves. This means there's absolutely no chance we can make it to heaven on our own. So, for you and for me, it means we deserve death, and we can never pay back the sacrifice we owe to be saved.   We need a savior, but God loved us so much. He made a way for his only son to willingly die in our place as the perfect substitute. This gives us hope of life forever in right relationship with him.   That is good news. Jesus lived the perfect life. We could never live and died in our place for our sin.   This was God's plan to make a way to reconcile with us so that God can look at us and see Jesus. We can be covered and justified through the work Jesus finished. If we choose to receive what he has done for us, Romans 10:9 says, “that if you confess with your mouth, Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved.”   So, you pray with me now. Heavenly father, thank you for sending Jesus to take our place. I pray someone today right now is touched and chooses to turn their life over to you.   Will you clearly guide them and help them take their next step in faith to declare you as Lord of their life? We trust you to work and change lives now for eternity. In Jesus name we pray.   Amen. If you prayed that prayer, you are declaring him for me. So, me for him, you get the opportunity to live your life for him.   And at this podcast, we're called The Savvy Sauce for a reason. We want to give you practical tools to implement the knowledge you have learned. So, you're ready to get started.   First, tell someone, say it out loud, get a Bible. The first day I made this decision, my parents took me to Barnes and Noble and let me choose my own Bible. I selected the Quest NIV Bible and I love it.   You can start by reading the book of John. Also get connected locally, which just means tell someone who's a part of a church in your community that you made a decision to follow Christ. I'm assuming they will be thrilled to talk with you about further steps such as going to church and getting connected to other believers to encourage you.   We want to celebrate with you too. So, feel free to leave a comment for us here. If you did make a decision to follow Christ, we also have show notes included where you can read scripture that describes this process.   And finally, be encouraged. Luke 15:10 says, “in the same way, I tell you, there is rejoicing in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner who repents.” The heavens are praising with you for your decision today.   And if you've already received this good news, I pray you have someone to share it with. You are loved and I look forward to meeting you here next time.

n this week's episode of The Pair Affair, we dive into a whirlwind of headlines—from celebrity legal drama to the latest shake-ups on Wall Street. Then we shift gears into the world of sports, where tensions, rivalries, and unexpected twists keep fans on edge. Join us as we break it all down with our signature mix of humor, insight, and unapologetic real talk.

A tough decision do I go see Bill Burr and Bakersfield or stick to the plan of going to see kill Bill one and two stitch together on my birthday find out what I decide !

Peter Boyles talks with Christine Kuehn (Author of "Family of Spies") and her husband Mark Schiponi. The story of How the Book Came to Be, Explosive Family Secrets, An Affair with Joseph Goebbels, Spying for the Japanese, How long was the Pearl Harbor attacked planned for?. And much more! LINK TO YOUTUBE: https://www.youtube.com/live/DV_mat-BCqY?si=jJT3zZh3JOEUw_ipSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

On today's bonus best bits from the week, we have breaking news and allegations of cheating. Follow The Big Show on Instagram Subscribe to the podcast now on iHeartRadio, YouTube, or wherever you get your podcasts!Featuring Jason Hoyte, Mike Minogue, and Keyzie, "The Big Show" drive you home weekdays from 4pm on Radio Hauraki.Providing a hilarious escape from reality for those ‘backbone’ New Zealanders with plenty of laughs and out-the-gate yarns.Download the full podcast here:iHeartRadioAppleSpotifySee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 2. Liz has a present for Chris. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We watched TV together for an hour, mostly in silence, which was rare for Liz, who loved to talk during TV and movies. Nearly the whole time, I was hard, but as turned on as I was by having Liz close again, I also didn't want to try and force things by starting something with her prematurely. It felt right to be holding Liz, and I didn't want to rush things. When it was nearly ten, Liz turned off the TV. She reached up and grabbed at my face and gently caressed it. I looked down at her, and we looked into each other's eyes. Her face was lit by the warm glow of the fireplace. She looked so beautiful. I leaned in and we kissed each other, slowly and sensually. This seemed so different from how she was last night, but not better or worse. Last night, we acted like we satisfied a hunger after starving, but on that second night together, we started out slower and more sweetly. We sat on the couch, making out for nearly a half-hour. Liz broke the kiss, and we looked into each other's eyes in the dimly lit room. Liz stood up and grabbed the fireplace poker. she stirred the remnant pieces apart and the fire transformed to a red glow. She adjusted the damper to a slight ventilation and put the tool away. Turning to me, she smiled, then grabbed my hand. I got up and then she led me into her bedroom. Liz closed the door and locked it. She went back to kissing me, pressing me against the wall. Once we were behind closed doors, she continued our liplock while she swiftly unbuckled, unsnapped, and unzipped my jeans. Swiftly she reached down into my bozers and quickly found my straining erection, and started jerking me off. I kissed down Liz's neck, sucking hard on it and making her moan. I kissed down her collarbone and the top of her chest, pulling at her Aerosmith T-shirt to kiss more of her chest. Liz pulled off her shirt, and I kissed her cleavage. She swiftly unhooked her bra and shrugged it off so that I didn't even have to pause on my way down to her nipples. I licked around her areola and then flicked my tongue across one of her nipples. As she started to moan, I latched onto her tit and began to suck on it, causing her to moan even louder. Liz ran her free hand through my hair. I took nearly all of a tit into my mouth while lapping against it with my tongue and then sucked on it, pulling on her sensitive nipples. I switched back and forth between each of her tits. Liz pulled her hand out of my pants and slipped them down further. Once they were loose, she pulled me back up to kiss her. She flicked her tongue across my lip, and then I met her tongue with mine, and we started to french kiss. Liz pulled my college sweatshirt shirt up and over my head. Once my shirt was on the floor, she sucked and nibbled my lip, and then started to kiss down my neck, rougher than she was last night. I was afraid that she was intentionally trying to leave me a hickey from how hard she was sucking on my neck. Even though it would be so stupid, I wanted some physical mark to prove to myself that this was happening with my beautiful cousin a second night in a row. Liz kissed her way down my chest. When she got down to my stomach, she pulled my pants the rest of the way down, along with my boxers. My rock-hard cock sprung up, nearly smacking Liz on the mouth as she dropped down to her knees. I slipped my feet out of my pants and kicked them away. Liz grabbed my pants and kicked them against the crack in the door, hiding that the lamp light was on. She wrapped her hand around my rigid phallus and held it at its base. Her other hand cupped under my ball-sack and fondled the two boulders within. I shivered in pleasure when Liz looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and kissed the tip of my cock. She seemed to make out with it as she kissed, licked, and sucked on the top of my cock. Everything she did felt great, and being able to better see her doing it, made it feel even better. She skilfully rubbed her tongue along the sensitive frenulum while her lips locked tightly, to hold my glans ridge captive to her lustful intents. Then she leaned down and pressed her tongue onto my ball sack, licking against my balls. I hadn't been expecting her to do that, and I couldn't help but moan. Liz took one of my balls into her mouth and sucked on it. It made me feel vulnerable to her passions, but it also felt so good that it almost hurt. Liz knew just the right amount of pressure to use. She stroked me in long slow strokes as she sucked on my balls, first one, then the other, and then both at the same time. Most girls I had been with usually ignored my balls if they even gave me a blowjob, so I wasn't used to having so much time spent on them. After sucking on my balls for a few minutes, Liz put her lips back onto my cock, only this time she started to take me all the way into her mouth. In one quick motion, she took my entire length into her mouth. I moaned as she took me effortlessly into her throat. Liz held there for a minute and then slowly pulled back off my cock to catch her breath. My entire cock was coated in her saliva. Liz took a couple of breaths and then took me back into her mouth. She started to blow me quickly, her lips sliding up and down my cock effortlessly; her tongue rubbing me in a firm swallowing motion, over and over. Liz would alternate from looking down at what she was working on; and looking up at me while she blew me. When she looked me in the eyes, it turned me on so much, but it also seemed oddly intimate, and I felt slightly vulnerable as we looked at one another. After blowing me for a couple of minutes, Liz took me back all the way into her throat and held my cock there again. While I was deep inside of her, she rapidly stroked at the underside of my cock with her tongue. She kept me inside of her mouth for a minute and a half and then pulled back from my cock with a gasp. I thought she would go back to blowing me, but instead, Liz stood up, grabbed my cock, and walked towards the bed. Liz undid her pants with her other hand, and dropped them to the floor as she walked. She lay down on her back and pulled me on top of her, kissing me deeply, I straddled over her, our naked bodies pressed against each other. She reached down between us, grasped my cock, and started to rub it against her cunt lips. I froze up at the warmth and softness of her cunt. Liz nestled my cock between her cunt lips. "I want you inside of me," Liz breathed in between kisses as she started to move so that her cunt rubbed against the tip of my cock. "I want you, too," I said and then, in a moment of honesty, added, "I have wanted you for so long." "I know. Why do you think I have teased you so much all these years?" Liz said, raising her lips so that the head of my cock slipped ever so slightly more inside of her. "To annoy me?" I asked. "That's part of it." Liz laughed. "But the other reason is that I have wanted you too," Liz said. I had one last moment of doubt if I should do this or not. Liz nibbled my earlobe. "I want you to fuck me." There was so much desire in Liz's voice. I didn't know what to say to that, but I knew what I could do in response. Going All The Way. I inched forward to both enjoy this moment and make it easy in case Liz decided to change her mind. She kept on kissing me, so I continued to press forward. I slowly worked my way inside of her. She was tight and incredibly wet. It was hard not to just thrust all the way inside of her. Being inside of Liz felt so good for so many reasons. When I bottomed out inside of her, she let out a little gasp, her body arching in pleasure at the contact of me deep inside of her. I froze in place for a moment to take in the sensation of her cunt wrapped around my cock. After getting used to the fantastic feeling of her cunt I pulled nearly all the way out and then thrust back into her quickly. Liz let out a satisfied moan when she took me fully inside of her. I tried to start off slow, but Liz humped up against me, meeting my downward thrusts. It felt too good for us to take it slow, and before long, we were fucking quickly. She held onto my shoulders, holding her body up off the bed to give her better space to thrust back up against me, or she clenched at my ass, pulling me in deeper with each thrust. Fucking Liz felt so right. It seemed like we instantly knew what the other one was going to do before they did it. Every thrust was timed perfectly to ensure the highest amount of pleasure between us. It didn't take me long to work up a sweat, my body feeling both hot and cold. I was starting to get a little out of breath. If we kept up at this pace, I wouldn't last for as long. I was glad for the release from the previous night, without which I would have come instantly when I first entered her. Liz stopped humping up against me and pressed her hand against my chest. I got off her, and she pushed me down onto my back and straddled me. She held my erection in place just at the entrance of her cunt, and then she lowered herself, taking my entire cock in one quick motion. Her cunt felt even better in this position. Liz leaned down and kissed me as she started to rock her ass up and down, working my cock against the top of her snatch as she rode my cock. I laid there for a couple of minutes, enjoying the feel of Liz perfectly riding my cock. I grabbed her perfect ass and could feel her muscles tighten and loosen as she humped me. I rocked my hips in time with her. Before long, we worked our way back to the quick pace we had built up to before. Liz started to moan more and took shallow breaths as we continued to fuck. It felt good, but it was too good; I could feel each stroke bringing me closer to an orgasm. I didn't want to cum before Liz got off. There was no guarantee that anything would happen again between us. If we were going to break this taboo together, I wanted to make sure to make this the best sex possible. Without breaking the rhythm of riding my cock she pushed on my chest and straightened up so that she was straddling my cock. Immediately her cunt felt even tighter around my cock as she continued to ride me. We both moaned at the same time. Liz pulled up so that just the tip of my cock was inside of her, and then she slammed down, taking it all in at once before pulling right back up and doing it again. I grabbed at her hips and used them to help me better slide in and out of her. Every few strokes, when Liz would take me all the way inside of her, she wouldn't pull back off immediately; instead, she would do a little grinding against me so that my cock pressed even more against her cunt walls. After a few times of doing that, Liz added that grinding motion as she went up and down on my cock, making it feel even better with each stroke. I loved the way her tits bounced as she rode up and down on my cock, and the way her face would contort in pleasure when I timed a thrust perfectly or hit her in a new sensitive spot. I was getting too close to my orgasm, but Liz seemed to be breathing heavier. She started to rub at her clit while supporting herself by leaning back onto the bed with the other hand, so I hoped that she was close enough to cum before me. It gave me a better view of my cock disappearing in and out of her tight cunt with her leaning back. My cock was soaked in her juices and made me slide in and out of her with ease. She started to rock back and forth on my cock, and her fingers rubbed furiously against her clit. Liz's moans got so loud that I was afraid that we would wake up our family, but at this point, I was too far along to do anything to stop. "Awe Chris, that's it, fuck me harder," Liz said. I held onto her hips tighter and started to fuck her even harder. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me," Liz moaned. I knew that if we kept up like this, our family would hear. I sat up and pulled Liz off me. "Why?" She asked in a huff. I pushed her down on all fours, moved around behind her, put my hands on her hips, and then entered her fully from behind in rough thrust. Liz let out a pleasure-filled, "Oh," as I bottomed out inside of her. Liz arched her ass up against me and pressed her face down onto the bed. I had dreamed about taking Liz from behind for so long, and now that I was close to cumming I made sure to enjoy my fantasy come to life. Liz started to hump back against me. I could hear her moaning loudly into the bedding. I was surprised by how much her muffled moans turned me on. I felt her place her hand back onto her clit, and she started to rub it again. I could hear Liz's muffled moans get even louder, and then she stopped humping against my cock. She pressed her cunt back against me, taking my cock inside of her and then rocking randomly against it as her orgasm hit. As she came, I stopped holding back. I thrust into her a few more times, and with a grunt, I started to cum inside her. I held onto Liz's hips to steady myself as my body went numb with pleasure as I shot my loads inside of her as we came together. Liz's random humps slowed down as her orgasm passed, and she slowly rode my cock. When she finally stopped, I pulled out of her and laid on the bed beside her, catching my breath. Liz stayed like that for a moment with her ass up in the air, and then she laid on her side facing me. We scooted towards each other and wrapped our arms around each other. We lay like that for some time. "That was;" I started to say but didn't know the words for it. Liz leaned forward and kissed me sweetly. "I know," she said. I lay there not believing what finally happened when suddenly a thought interrupted my bliss, and I nearly jumped out of bed. Liz placed one of my hands between her tits and cradled it there with her hands as I wrapped my other hand around her. Her heart was beating so fast, just like mine. "What?" Liz asked. "I came in you, I shouldn't have done that, if you get," Liz put a hand to my chest and a finger to my lips. "Calm down. I wanted you to do that, it makes it feel even better, and I am on the pill, so you don't have to worry," Liz said. "Oh, okay, good," I said, embarrassed by my outburst, and wrapped my arms back around Liz. "Merry Christmas," Liz said. "Yeah, the best merry Christmas," I said with a smile. A few minutes later, Liz got up and grabbed the towel that I had used earlier in the day. "I will be right back. I am going to go clean up," Liz said and walked out of the room. There was a bathroom right across from the bedroom, but I still thought it was crazy that Liz walked out of the room naked. I lay there with my fingers laced behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile on my face as I rode the post-sex endorphin rush. Liz stepped back inside and gently closed the door behind her. I watched as she walked towards me and climbed into bed, trying my best to ingrain the image of her naked body into my memory. Liz climbed into bed beside me, rested her head on my chest, and pressed her body against me. I held her with one arm and played with her hair. I knew she was awake for a time, but neither one of us said anything. Before long, I heard her start to snore loudly against my chest, so loud that it woke me up when I was nearly drifting off to sleep. I smiled and lay there for a few minutes, holding her and listening to her snore. Couch Time. When I was starting to drift back off to sleep, even with her snoring, I knew that I better move out to the living room before I fell asleep with Liz again. After that night's physical exertions, I doubted that I would be able to wake up again this morning. I carefully got out of bed to not wake Liz again, but I knew that she was a deep sleeper. My theory had always been that her snores made her deaf to the world as she slept. I pulled the blanket over her and tucked her in. After I got dressed, I kissed on the top of her head. I grabbed my blanket and managed to sneak a pillow again off the bed, and I went back out to the living room. It took me some time to fall asleep even though I was exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to go back into the room and sleep beside Liz but knew that I couldn't. After some tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep. I woke up to someone kissing me. I opened my eyes, and Liz beamed down at me. "Good morning," Liz said. It was still so early that the sun hadn't fully started to rise. "Good morning," I said. I sat up, and Liz climbed onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me deeply. As we kissed, my fear that last night was going to be the only time we had sex evaporated. Liz kissed me like how you kissed a lover, and while I didn't know what exactly was going to happen in the future, I knew that the last couple of nights wouldn't be stand-alone events. "My family is on their way to say goodbye, and then I am going to head back to the hotel with them to pack up my stuff." "Oh," I said. Liz lived in Portland, several states away from her family. "So, my flight leaves later today, but I was wondering, since you don't have school for a few weeks, if you wanted to come and visit me," Liz asked, looking down as she spoke. I realized that she was nervous about asking me this. My fearless cousin Liz, nervous at asking me to visit her over my Christmas break. If I hadn't just had sex with Liz the night before, then seeing her nervous about something would have been the craziest thing that happened to me this weekend. I didn't say anything for a moment, and she looked up at me expectantly. "While I mean, I did have some plans," I said. When she started to pout, I couldn't go on with it, "Yeah, I can come to visit you." "You jerk, you were just stalling," Liz said as she threw her arms around me and gave me another huge kiss. I already had morning wood from when I woke up, and I got even harder as Liz started to dry hump me. I began to play with her tits when we heard footsteps coming down the steps. She jumped off me and gave me one last peck on the lips before running back into the guest room. I smiled. I was so used to seeing Liz be sarcastic and aloof; it was odd seeing this sweet side of her. I thought about that for a bit as I laid back down to look like I was still asleep. Liz took a shower first. When she emerged, she was wearing one of my T-shirts without asking, but I loved seeing her in it, so I didn't say anything to her. By the time I took a shower, more family had shown up, including Liz's. They stayed for a couple of hours to have a small breakfast and coffee before they were going to head back to the hotel and pack up. Liz and I spent every possible moment together. Not only did she give me her phone number to make sure we kept in better touch, but she also took my phone and added her Snapchat and Instagram accounts to my phone. I rarely used the apps, and I told her so, but she told me I better use them to talk to her; otherwise, I would regret it. I knew that we would see each other again soon, but I didn't want to see her leave. I walked her and her family to their rented car when it was time for them to drive back to the hotel. Our hug goodbye lingered until we reluctantly let go. As Liz was getting in the car, she checked her purse and said how her phone wasn't in it and that she must have left it in the guest room. She said she would be right back to her family and asked me to come with her to call her phone with mine. "So, where did you last see it?" I asked Liz when we walked into the room. "Right here in my bag," Liz said, holding up her phone. "Why did you say you didn't have it?" I asked her. "So that I could give you a proper goodbye," Liz said as she hugged again, but this time also kissed me. We kissed deeply for several minutes, neither one of us wanting to break off the kiss. Our kisses started to die down, and we tried to stop, but we kept on doing small kisses. We were both left panting when we finally pulled apart. "I want you so badly again," Liz said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Me too. I don't want to see you go." "Promise you will visit me soon." "I promise," I said, already planning on seeing her as soon as possible. We walked back out to our gathered family. "Sorry it took so long. I had my phone on silent," Liz said as we walked back up. Liz gave me one last hug and then got into the car, and they drove away. I watched them leave, feeling an odd sense of loneliness. I went back to the guest room and laid in the same bed that we had had sleepovers in together when we were kids, the same bed that last night we had sex for the first time in. I pressed the pillow that she laid on last night against my face and inhaled her scent. I lay on my back and pressed the pillow to my face, and inhaled. I felt my phone go off in my pocket. I checked it, and Liz told me that they had made it back to the hotel. She asked me what I was doing, and I told her how I was lying in bed. She called me lazy, and I asked her how I could be both lazy and an overachiever at the same time? She somehow avoided answering me, even though I was confident that I was bringing up a good point. I stayed one more day at my grandparents with my family, and then the next day, I drove home. I wasn't expecting Liz and I to text so much back and forth after we left, but we ended up being in contact the entire time they headed to the airport and after. It was nice having someone to text like that and to talk on the phone with. I was surprised when she texted me later that night and asked if I could talk on the phone. I knew that she hated talking on the phone. I usually didn't like talking on the phone much either, but I enjoyed talking with Liz. She kept on dancing around talking about what happened between us. She would make our conversations sexual first, but any time I tried to speak to her about anything, she would change the subject, teasing me yet again. Texting and talking to Liz over the next couple of days became one of my new routines and habits. Every night we talked to each other, even if it was just for a few minutes and to say goodnight, and every morning we left a good morning text message for each other. I hadn't talked to anyone like this in nearly a year. I had forgotten how easy it was to be in constant communication with someone and yet still be left wanting more of them. We maintained several conversations at once between texts, DM's, and Snapchat messages. Liz liked to send me pictures of herself in whatever cute or sexy outfit she was wearing and random pictures of her making funny faces. I had never really used Snapchat much before that, so sometimes I would be at a loss as to what to send her back, but I enjoyed her attention. Occasionally she would send me sexy pictures. She liked to do this at random times with no prompting, so a couple of times I was with friends or was in the middle of doing something in public, and I would open up a message from her, and there would be my nearly naked hot cousin. She had a knack for sending me those pictures at the most inopportune times. I would compliment her pictures and tell her how beautiful I thought she was, and she would thank me, but when I would ask to see more in another picture, she would playfully refuse or say how if I wanted to see more of her again, then I had to visit her. I was already planning to celebrate New Year's with her, so she didn't have to keep on pestering me about going to visit her, but I had to be honest. The more she teased me, the more I did want to go see her again.  Portland for New Years. The drive from my Boise college dorm to Portland, was about five hours. It went by slow thanks to a few places where the road got backed up because of accidents. I should have known that something would happen to slow me down because of how badly I wanted to see Liz. I would text her every now and then when I made a stop or those times when I was backed up in traffic. She thought it would be a good idea to spam my phone with a mix of cute and sexy near-nude photos. I told her how if she didn't stop distracting me, I would never make it in time today, and she would have to go to the New Year's party all alone. I was joking, but Liz did show a little restraint and stopped sending me so many pictures after apologizing. She was just so excited to see me again. We acted like it had been years since we last saw each other instead of only a few days. We talked on the phone for the last hour of my drive. After making another reference to our taboo insest tryst, Liz finally confronted the issue. Chris, can you cite even one religious text which forbids cousins from marital relations? I mentally scanned my memories of so many years of sunday school, Bible Quiz, and countless sermons. I came up empty on actual biblical text! "Liz!" I exclaimed. "You're right! There is no such prohibition. There are countless state statutes, and exaggerated genetic narratives of birth defects. But the Bible is not banning cousins." "Yeah," Liz added. "One of my roommates is also a recovered religious addict. She found out that Isaac and Jacob both married their cousins. And Abraham married hhis half-sister." No way!" I blurted out. "But then came Mosaic Law and some restrictions were added. Yet nothing in the old or new testament bans cousins, period!" Liz emphasized. "That's what really undermines sincere people, in their spirituality, Liz. Organized religious structures and added rules where God simply gives us principles to honor." Then the conversation transitioned to some churches teaching that birth control is sin. Then what kind of sexual expressions are sin. Liz said that some churches teach that oral arousal is sodomy, because a homosexual expresses affection in that way. "Generally, churches really get hung up about sex, and it drives away people. The people often don't have a disdain for God, just a deep disappointment with organized churches." Traffic got cogested as I got closer to Portland, and I got off the phone. I made it into the city around four in the afternoon. I was impressed with the city and found it beautiful. When I pulled into the front of Liz's apartment building, I texted her that I was there, and she met me downstairs. When she saw me, she screamed my name and ran towards me and jumped into my arms and kissed me as I started to say hello back to her. I held her tight, and we stayed like that as we got our fill of each other's touch again. "I am so glad you are here," Liz said as she grabbed my hand and led me upstairs towards her apartment. Her apartment was comfortably furnished with a mix of secondhand and new looking furniture. "How was the drive?" Liz asked. "Long," I said. "Do you want to go lay down for a bit? We have some time before I have to get ready," Liz said. Napping is Code For getting some. "Yeah, that sounds great," I said. I set my bag down when we went into her room. She had a comfortable looking twin bed in the far corner of her room. The moment we were alone inside, she started to kiss me again, only this time there was more desire in her kisses. We held each other close and explored each other's bodies. I should have known what Liz had meant by asking me if I had wanted to go to bed, but sometimes it was hard for me to acknowledge that my favorite cousin and the girl that I had been talking to so much recently were the same person. When we talked to each other, for the most part, I stopped seeing her as my relative and instead saw her as the beautiful and amazing girl she was. Liz led us over to her bed and sat me down at the edge of it. While we continued to kiss, I slipped a hand underneath her shirt. She sighed when I slipped my hand inside her bra and started to play with her nipple. Liz started to undo my fly and slipped her hand inside my pants. I moaned when her hand wrapped around my erection. I missed her touch so much. Finally being able to kiss her, touch her, and be touched back was almost too much to handle. We both had been wanting each other so badly that it seemed like neither one of us was going to try and tease the other one now that we were finally together in person. I Liz pulled her shirt off and unclipped her bra, revealing her perfect perky tits. I took her closest nipple into my mouth and sucked hard on it. "Chris," Liz sighed as I flicked my tongue across her nipple and sucked on as much of her tit as I could fit into my mouth. She pulled my cock out and started to jerk it off even better as I leaned over and began to suck on her other tit. Her hand felt so good, working its way up and down my shaft. Just about every girl I had been with in the past had been needlessly too rough or too gentle when they jerked me off. Liz seemed to know the exact amount of pressure needed to please me. Liz kissed me, biting at and sucking on my bottom lip. I broke the kiss and went back to sucking on her tits, this time nibbling on her nipple and pulling on it harder as I latched on. This made Liz moan the loudest yet, and I made sure to remember that for later. Liz pulled me away from her tits and made me lean back. She leaned down and took my entire cock into her mouth in one quick movement. I leaned back and groaned as she deep throated me, just like she had last time. Liz quickly bobbed her head up and down, swirling her tongue along my shaft and every now and then focusing on the tip of my cock, sucking hard and licking it. If she kept it up, I knew that I wouldn't handle it much longer. I ran a hand through her hair and started to guide her movements. As I began to take control, Liz seemed to blow me with even more passion. I tested this out by starting to thrust up into her mouth slightly while also holding her head. Liz let out a moan when she had my entire cock in her mouth. Her moan's vibrations felt so good on my cock that it caused me to moan as well. Now that I knew she liked me taking control, I started to thrust up more into her mouth, fucking her mouth as she blew me. A couple of times, she gagged on my cock when fucked her mouth too hard, and I said sorry, feeling bad that I did that, but she didn't say anything, instead just going back to taking my cock into her mouth. I was a little more careful after that, but she seemed to enjoy me fucking her mouth. This was something that I had often fantasized about when getting blow jobs from girls in the past, but they had never seemed to like it, and I wouldn't try and force them to do something that they were not comfortable with. I thought that I was going to be coming like that, but Liz had other plans. Liz stood up in front of me and undid her pants, dropping them onto the floor and stepping out of them, spreading her legs slightly, revealing her tight cunt right in front of my face. I leaned forward and kissed it. Liz braced herself by placing her hands on my shoulders. As I went from kissing her snatch to licking along her lips, I felt Liz tremble as I stuck my tongue inside of her. I probed my tongue inside of her, doing my best to lick at different spots and in different rhythms to pleasure here. I worked my tongue in deeper, and finally, with my face pressed right against her mound, I stuck my tongue as far as it would go. I inhaled the intoxicating scent of her snatch, wishing that I never had to go so long without being able to smell and taste it again. I had always loved the smell of a girl's cunt, and Liz's cunt was top shelf compared to the girls I had been with in the past. As I ate Liz out, she moaned my name and placed one hand at the back of my head, pushing me into her so that I could eat her out even deeper. Liz started to grind against my tongue as I tongue fucked her. She let out these cute little moans and mewling sounds that urged me to keep it up. She relaxed her grip on my head a little, and I licked up along her entire cunt, pulling my tongue away so that it just barely flicked across her clit as it passed it. Liz shook at the small contact, clenched her fist in my hair, and pushed my mouth into her cunt all at the same time. I licked along her cunt again, this time sinking my tongue into her. Liz started humping even harder against my mouth, and she moaned louder. Liz pushed my head into her, and with one last rocking of her hips, Liz cried out my name and started to cum. She tried to pull me away, but I leaned forward to keep on licking her clit as her orgasm rocked her body. After a minute, she fell back down to the bed, gasping as she got her breath. My cock was throbbing at this point. I had been so close to cumming when Liz stopped blowing me, and I was dying for a release. I started to jerk off, idly at first as I waited for her to recover, but then quicker as I realized that it was going to take Liz some time to recover. She opened her eyes and saw what I was doing. She looked mesmerized as she watched me. I got a thrill at being watched by her. I had thought about her so many times before when I was masturbating, so having her amazing naked body to look at while I was doing it was almost surreal. Liz idly run her hands up and down her own body, gently rubbing her tits. She saw how intently I watched as she pulled on a nipple. "Do you want to cum on them?" Liz asked. I felt my cock twitch when she said that. "Yes," I groaned. Liz pressed her tits together, playing rougher with them as she watched me. Now that I had an endgame, I sped up, trying to come as fast as possible. I could feel my orgasm building up. I managed to stroke myself a few more times, and then with a moan, I started to cum. My first load hit right between her tits, hitting with such force that most of it bounced up onto the hollow of her neck. I angled my cock down, and my next loads landed right on top of her tights. I continued to jerk off as I came, milking as much of my cum out as I could. Her tits became coated in my cum. I couldn't believe how erotic of a sight it was to see my cum pooling between her tits and clinging to her nipples and nipple piercings. When I finished cumming I fell onto the bed beside Liz. My whole body felt warm, and I breathed heavily. Liz lay there with me until I fell asleep. I don't know how long she let me sleep, but by the time I woke up from Liz kissing me sweetly, she had taken a shower and was in the middle of getting ready. "Wake up sleepyhead, we have to get ready for the party." Being Liz's Party Date. When I was showered and dressed, I hung out with Liz as she got ready. I hadn't realized just how much work and time went into her getting ready. It was odd seeing Liz become even more radiant as she did her hair and put on her makeup. When she was ready, I couldn't believe that such a beautiful girl wanted to spend New Year's Eve with me. She was dressed all in black, wearing a low-cut dress that barely went past the middle of her thighs. All she wore to keep the cold at bay was a black leather jacket and black stockings. She wore high heels that made her already fantastic body even more shapely. We took a Lyft to her friend's party. It was in a large Condo on one of the top floors of a new looking building. The party was crowded by the time we got there. There were so many beautiful women there. It made me think that maybe all of the most beautiful people in Portland were attending the party. It seemed like we couldn't go five minutes without someone greeting Liz. It was nice seeing that Liz was so popular. I knew that she had a hard time making friends back in high school. We spent time drinking, dancing, and talking to all of Liz's friends. I noticed some of her friends checking me out, and they seemed flirty. I wondered if Liz would get jealous. It's not like we were dating, nor could we openly date, but I didn't want to do something dumb and ruin what was going on between Liz and me. The night passed by quickly as we partied. Liz kept on dragging me off to the dance floor. It didn't take me long to drink enough to stop resisting. The more we drank, the more risqu Liz danced with me. I tried to slow things down since we were in public, but she didn't seem to care. While she pushed the line of what we should do in public, she didn't cross it. Liz's friends joined us on the dance floor. I found myself surrounded by beautiful women as they danced around us. Every now and then, Liz would break away from me to dance with one of her friends. I couldn't take my eyes off them as Liz and her sexy friends would grind against each other. Sometimes one of her friends would dance with me. One of them, a petite redhead named Claire, seemed the most interested in me because she kept dancing with me. Once I realized Liz wasn't going to get upset at me dancing with them, I embraced how provocative they were with me. It was an odd feeling as I realized how much one of them was flirting with me. After not being with a girl for so long, it felt strange to have so much attention from these sexy women. Midnight approached, and everyone started to count down together. Liz held my hand as we counted down. When it was midnight, she turned towards me. It was dumb, I know, but I was too drunk to care. I wanted to make Liz my midnight kiss. I was about to kiss her when one of her hot friends kissed her deeply. I felt left out when Claire was suddenly right next to me. We kissed. It felt good, but all I wanted to do was kiss Liz as soon as I could. We stumbled up to her apartment. I tried to will myself to sober up as I helped Liz upstairs. I couldn't remember the last time that I got this drunk. Drunk Liz was flirtier and sweeter than when she was sober. She told me how happy she was that I visited her and how much she had been missing me. I carried Liz to bed and dropped her on top of it. I helped her take off her high heels as she lay down. By the time I was done, she was already passed out. I had hoped that we would have sex, but I felt a little relieved that she was asleep. I was so tired and drunk that I doubted I would have performed well. I stripped down to my boxers and climbed into bed with her. She stirred and wrapped her arms around me. Sleep evaded me for a time as I thought about the past year, and all that had recently happened. It was a new year. Now that Liz and I had reconnected and developed our relationship in such a new direction, I was optimistic about what the year had in store for me. I stirred to get comfortable and must have woken up Liz because she groggily said, "Good night." "Good night." "I love you." It was something that we had always said to each other, but those three words seemed to have so much more weight now that we were in a romantic relationship with each other. I kissed her on the top of her head. "I love you too." Based on a post by storyteller 19, for Literotica.

Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 2. Liz has a present for Chris. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We watched TV together for an hour, mostly in silence, which was rare for Liz, who loved to talk during TV and movies. Nearly the whole time, I was hard, but as turned on as I was by having Liz close again, I also didn't want to try and force things by starting something with her prematurely. It felt right to be holding Liz, and I didn't want to rush things. When it was nearly ten, Liz turned off the TV. She reached up and grabbed at my face and gently caressed it. I looked down at her, and we looked into each other's eyes. Her face was lit by the warm glow of the fireplace. She looked so beautiful. I leaned in and we kissed each other, slowly and sensually. This seemed so different from how she was last night, but not better or worse. Last night, we acted like we satisfied a hunger after starving, but on that second night together, we started out slower and more sweetly. We sat on the couch, making out for nearly a half-hour. Liz broke the kiss, and we looked into each other's eyes in the dimly lit room. Liz stood up and grabbed the fireplace poker. she stirred the remnant pieces apart and the fire transformed to a red glow. She adjusted the damper to a slight ventilation and put the tool away. Turning to me, she smiled, then grabbed my hand. I got up and then she led me into her bedroom. Liz closed the door and locked it. She went back to kissing me, pressing me against the wall. Once we were behind closed doors, she continued our liplock while she swiftly unbuckled, unsnapped, and unzipped my jeans. Swiftly she reached down into my bozers and quickly found my straining erection, and started jerking me off. I kissed down Liz's neck, sucking hard on it and making her moan. I kissed down her collarbone and the top of her chest, pulling at her Aerosmith T-shirt to kiss more of her chest. Liz pulled off her shirt, and I kissed her cleavage. She swiftly unhooked her bra and shrugged it off so that I didn't even have to pause on my way down to her nipples. I licked around her areola and then flicked my tongue across one of her nipples. As she started to moan, I latched onto her tit and began to suck on it, causing her to moan even louder. Liz ran her free hand through my hair. I took nearly all of a tit into my mouth while lapping against it with my tongue and then sucked on it, pulling on her sensitive nipples. I switched back and forth between each of her tits. Liz pulled her hand out of my pants and slipped them down further. Once they were loose, she pulled me back up to kiss her. She flicked her tongue across my lip, and then I met her tongue with mine, and we started to french kiss. Liz pulled my college sweatshirt shirt up and over my head. Once my shirt was on the floor, she sucked and nibbled my lip, and then started to kiss down my neck, rougher than she was last night. I was afraid that she was intentionally trying to leave me a hickey from how hard she was sucking on my neck. Even though it would be so stupid, I wanted some physical mark to prove to myself that this was happening with my beautiful cousin a second night in a row. Liz kissed her way down my chest. When she got down to my stomach, she pulled my pants the rest of the way down, along with my boxers. My rock-hard cock sprung up, nearly smacking Liz on the mouth as she dropped down to her knees. I slipped my feet out of my pants and kicked them away. Liz grabbed my pants and kicked them against the crack in the door, hiding that the lamp light was on. She wrapped her hand around my rigid phallus and held it at its base. Her other hand cupped under my ball-sack and fondled the two boulders within. I shivered in pleasure when Liz looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and kissed the tip of my cock. She seemed to make out with it as she kissed, licked, and sucked on the top of my cock. Everything she did felt great, and being able to better see her doing it, made it feel even better. She skilfully rubbed her tongue along the sensitive frenulum while her lips locked tightly, to hold my glans ridge captive to her lustful intents. Then she leaned down and pressed her tongue onto my ball sack, licking against my balls. I hadn't been expecting her to do that, and I couldn't help but moan. Liz took one of my balls into her mouth and sucked on it. It made me feel vulnerable to her passions, but it also felt so good that it almost hurt. Liz knew just the right amount of pressure to use. She stroked me in long slow strokes as she sucked on my balls, first one, then the other, and then both at the same time. Most girls I had been with usually ignored my balls if they even gave me a blowjob, so I wasn't used to having so much time spent on them. After sucking on my balls for a few minutes, Liz put her lips back onto my cock, only this time she started to take me all the way into her mouth. In one quick motion, she took my entire length into her mouth. I moaned as she took me effortlessly into her throat. Liz held there for a minute and then slowly pulled back off my cock to catch her breath. My entire cock was coated in her saliva. Liz took a couple of breaths and then took me back into her mouth. She started to blow me quickly, her lips sliding up and down my cock effortlessly; her tongue rubbing me in a firm swallowing motion, over and over. Liz would alternate from looking down at what she was working on; and looking up at me while she blew me. When she looked me in the eyes, it turned me on so much, but it also seemed oddly intimate, and I felt slightly vulnerable as we looked at one another. After blowing me for a couple of minutes, Liz took me back all the way into her throat and held my cock there again. While I was deep inside of her, she rapidly stroked at the underside of my cock with her tongue. She kept me inside of her mouth for a minute and a half and then pulled back from my cock with a gasp. I thought she would go back to blowing me, but instead, Liz stood up, grabbed my cock, and walked towards the bed. Liz undid her pants with her other hand, and dropped them to the floor as she walked. She lay down on her back and pulled me on top of her, kissing me deeply, I straddled over her, our naked bodies pressed against each other. She reached down between us, grasped my cock, and started to rub it against her cunt lips. I froze up at the warmth and softness of her cunt. Liz nestled my cock between her cunt lips. "I want you inside of me," Liz breathed in between kisses as she started to move so that her cunt rubbed against the tip of my cock. "I want you, too," I said and then, in a moment of honesty, added, "I have wanted you for so long." "I know. Why do you think I have teased you so much all these years?" Liz said, raising her lips so that the head of my cock slipped ever so slightly more inside of her. "To annoy me?" I asked. "That's part of it." Liz laughed. "But the other reason is that I have wanted you too," Liz said. I had one last moment of doubt if I should do this or not. Liz nibbled my earlobe. "I want you to fuck me." There was so much desire in Liz's voice. I didn't know what to say to that, but I knew what I could do in response. Going All The Way. I inched forward to both enjoy this moment and make it easy in case Liz decided to change her mind. She kept on kissing me, so I continued to press forward. I slowly worked my way inside of her. She was tight and incredibly wet. It was hard not to just thrust all the way inside of her. Being inside of Liz felt so good for so many reasons. When I bottomed out inside of her, she let out a little gasp, her body arching in pleasure at the contact of me deep inside of her. I froze in place for a moment to take in the sensation of her cunt wrapped around my cock. After getting used to the fantastic feeling of her cunt I pulled nearly all the way out and then thrust back into her quickly. Liz let out a satisfied moan when she took me fully inside of her. I tried to start off slow, but Liz humped up against me, meeting my downward thrusts. It felt too good for us to take it slow, and before long, we were fucking quickly. She held onto my shoulders, holding her body up off the bed to give her better space to thrust back up against me, or she clenched at my ass, pulling me in deeper with each thrust. Fucking Liz felt so right. It seemed like we instantly knew what the other one was going to do before they did it. Every thrust was timed perfectly to ensure the highest amount of pleasure between us. It didn't take me long to work up a sweat, my body feeling both hot and cold. I was starting to get a little out of breath. If we kept up at this pace, I wouldn't last for as long. I was glad for the release from the previous night, without which I would have come instantly when I first entered her. Liz stopped humping up against me and pressed her hand against my chest. I got off her, and she pushed me down onto my back and straddled me. She held my erection in place just at the entrance of her cunt, and then she lowered herself, taking my entire cock in one quick motion. Her cunt felt even better in this position. Liz leaned down and kissed me as she started to rock her ass up and down, working my cock against the top of her snatch as she rode my cock. I laid there for a couple of minutes, enjoying the feel of Liz perfectly riding my cock. I grabbed her perfect ass and could feel her muscles tighten and loosen as she humped me. I rocked my hips in time with her. Before long, we worked our way back to the quick pace we had built up to before. Liz started to moan more and took shallow breaths as we continued to fuck. It felt good, but it was too good; I could feel each stroke bringing me closer to an orgasm. I didn't want to cum before Liz got off. There was no guarantee that anything would happen again between us. If we were going to break this taboo together, I wanted to make sure to make this the best sex possible. Without breaking the rhythm of riding my cock she pushed on my chest and straightened up so that she was straddling my cock. Immediately her cunt felt even tighter around my cock as she continued to ride me. We both moaned at the same time. Liz pulled up so that just the tip of my cock was inside of her, and then she slammed down, taking it all in at once before pulling right back up and doing it again. I grabbed at her hips and used them to help me better slide in and out of her. Every few strokes, when Liz would take me all the way inside of her, she wouldn't pull back off immediately; instead, she would do a little grinding against me so that my cock pressed even more against her cunt walls. After a few times of doing that, Liz added that grinding motion as she went up and down on my cock, making it feel even better with each stroke. I loved the way her tits bounced as she rode up and down on my cock, and the way her face would contort in pleasure when I timed a thrust perfectly or hit her in a new sensitive spot. I was getting too close to my orgasm, but Liz seemed to be breathing heavier. She started to rub at her clit while supporting herself by leaning back onto the bed with the other hand, so I hoped that she was close enough to cum before me. It gave me a better view of my cock disappearing in and out of her tight cunt with her leaning back. My cock was soaked in her juices and made me slide in and out of her with ease. She started to rock back and forth on my cock, and her fingers rubbed furiously against her clit. Liz's moans got so loud that I was afraid that we would wake up our family, but at this point, I was too far along to do anything to stop. "Awe Chris, that's it, fuck me harder," Liz said. I held onto her hips tighter and started to fuck her even harder. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me," Liz moaned. I knew that if we kept up like this, our family would hear. I sat up and pulled Liz off me. "Why?" She asked in a huff. I pushed her down on all fours, moved around behind her, put my hands on her hips, and then entered her fully from behind in rough thrust. Liz let out a pleasure-filled, "Oh," as I bottomed out inside of her. Liz arched her ass up against me and pressed her face down onto the bed. I had dreamed about taking Liz from behind for so long, and now that I was close to cumming I made sure to enjoy my fantasy come to life. Liz started to hump back against me. I could hear her moaning loudly into the bedding. I was surprised by how much her muffled moans turned me on. I felt her place her hand back onto her clit, and she started to rub it again. I could hear Liz's muffled moans get even louder, and then she stopped humping against my cock. She pressed her cunt back against me, taking my cock inside of her and then rocking randomly against it as her orgasm hit. As she came, I stopped holding back. I thrust into her a few more times, and with a grunt, I started to cum inside her. I held onto Liz's hips to steady myself as my body went numb with pleasure as I shot my loads inside of her as we came together. Liz's random humps slowed down as her orgasm passed, and she slowly rode my cock. When she finally stopped, I pulled out of her and laid on the bed beside her, catching my breath. Liz stayed like that for a moment with her ass up in the air, and then she laid on her side facing me. We scooted towards each other and wrapped our arms around each other. We lay like that for some time. "That was;" I started to say but didn't know the words for it. Liz leaned forward and kissed me sweetly. "I know," she said. I lay there not believing what finally happened when suddenly a thought interrupted my bliss, and I nearly jumped out of bed. Liz placed one of my hands between her tits and cradled it there with her hands as I wrapped my other hand around her. Her heart was beating so fast, just like mine. "What?" Liz asked. "I came in you, I shouldn't have done that, if you get," Liz put a hand to my chest and a finger to my lips. "Calm down. I wanted you to do that, it makes it feel even better, and I am on the pill, so you don't have to worry," Liz said. "Oh, okay, good," I said, embarrassed by my outburst, and wrapped my arms back around Liz. "Merry Christmas," Liz said. "Yeah, the best merry Christmas," I said with a smile. A few minutes later, Liz got up and grabbed the towel that I had used earlier in the day. "I will be right back. I am going to go clean up," Liz said and walked out of the room. There was a bathroom right across from the bedroom, but I still thought it was crazy that Liz walked out of the room naked. I lay there with my fingers laced behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile on my face as I rode the post-sex endorphin rush. Liz stepped back inside and gently closed the door behind her. I watched as she walked towards me and climbed into bed, trying my best to ingrain the image of her naked body into my memory. Liz climbed into bed beside me, rested her head on my chest, and pressed her body against me. I held her with one arm and played with her hair. I knew she was awake for a time, but neither one of us said anything. Before long, I heard her start to snore loudly against my chest, so loud that it woke me up when I was nearly drifting off to sleep. I smiled and lay there for a few minutes, holding her and listening to her snore. Couch Time. When I was starting to drift back off to sleep, even with her snoring, I knew that I better move out to the living room before I fell asleep with Liz again. After that night's physical exertions, I doubted that I would be able to wake up again this morning. I carefully got out of bed to not wake Liz again, but I knew that she was a deep sleeper. My theory had always been that her snores made her deaf to the world as she slept. I pulled the blanket over her and tucked her in. After I got dressed, I kissed on the top of her head. I grabbed my blanket and managed to sneak a pillow again off the bed, and I went back out to the living room. It took me some time to fall asleep even though I was exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to go back into the room and sleep beside Liz but knew that I couldn't. After some tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep. I woke up to someone kissing me. I opened my eyes, and Liz beamed down at me. "Good morning," Liz said. It was still so early that the sun hadn't fully started to rise. "Good morning," I said. I sat up, and Liz climbed onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me deeply. As we kissed, my fear that last night was going to be the only time we had sex evaporated. Liz kissed me like how you kissed a lover, and while I didn't know what exactly was going to happen in the future, I knew that the last couple of nights wouldn't be stand-alone events. "My family is on their way to say goodbye, and then I am going to head back to the hotel with them to pack up my stuff." "Oh," I said. Liz lived in Portland, several states away from her family. "So, my flight leaves later today, but I was wondering, since you don't have school for a few weeks, if you wanted to come and visit me," Liz asked, looking down as she spoke. I realized that she was nervous about asking me this. My fearless cousin Liz, nervous at asking me to visit her over my Christmas break. If I hadn't just had sex with Liz the night before, then seeing her nervous about something would have been the craziest thing that happened to me this weekend. I didn't say anything for a moment, and she looked up at me expectantly. "While I mean, I did have some plans," I said. When she started to pout, I couldn't go on with it, "Yeah, I can come to visit you." "You jerk, you were just stalling," Liz said as she threw her arms around me and gave me another huge kiss. I already had morning wood from when I woke up, and I got even harder as Liz started to dry hump me. I began to play with her tits when we heard footsteps coming down the steps. She jumped off me and gave me one last peck on the lips before running back into the guest room. I smiled. I was so used to seeing Liz be sarcastic and aloof; it was odd seeing this sweet side of her. I thought about that for a bit as I laid back down to look like I was still asleep. Liz took a shower first. When she emerged, she was wearing one of my T-shirts without asking, but I loved seeing her in it, so I didn't say anything to her. By the time I took a shower, more family had shown up, including Liz's. They stayed for a couple of hours to have a small breakfast and coffee before they were going to head back to the hotel and pack up. Liz and I spent every possible moment together. Not only did she give me her phone number to make sure we kept in better touch, but she also took my phone and added her Snapchat and Instagram accounts to my phone. I rarely used the apps, and I told her so, but she told me I better use them to talk to her; otherwise, I would regret it. I knew that we would see each other again soon, but I didn't want to see her leave. I walked her and her family to their rented car when it was time for them to drive back to the hotel. Our hug goodbye lingered until we reluctantly let go. As Liz was getting in the car, she checked her purse and said how her phone wasn't in it and that she must have left it in the guest room. She said she would be right back to her family and asked me to come with her to call her phone with mine. "So, where did you last see it?" I asked Liz when we walked into the room. "Right here in my bag," Liz said, holding up her phone. "Why did you say you didn't have it?" I asked her. "So that I could give you a proper goodbye," Liz said as she hugged again, but this time also kissed me. We kissed deeply for several minutes, neither one of us wanting to break off the kiss. Our kisses started to die down, and we tried to stop, but we kept on doing small kisses. We were both left panting when we finally pulled apart. "I want you so badly again," Liz said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Me too. I don't want to see you go." "Promise you will visit me soon." "I promise," I said, already planning on seeing her as soon as possible. We walked back out to our gathered family. "Sorry it took so long. I had my phone on silent," Liz said as we walked back up. Liz gave me one last hug and then got into the car, and they drove away. I watched them leave, feeling an odd sense of loneliness. I went back to the guest room and laid in the same bed that we had had sleepovers in together when we were kids, the same bed that last night we had sex for the first time in. I pressed the pillow that she laid on last night against my face and inhaled her scent. I lay on my back and pressed the pillow to my face, and inhaled. I felt my phone go off in my pocket. I checked it, and Liz told me that they had made it back to the hotel. She asked me what I was doing, and I told her how I was lying in bed. She called me lazy, and I asked her how I could be both lazy and an overachiever at the same time? She somehow avoided answering me, even though I was confident that I was bringing up a good point. I stayed one more day at my grandparents with my family, and then the next day, I drove home. I wasn't expecting Liz and I to text so much back and forth after we left, but we ended up being in contact the entire time they headed to the airport and after. It was nice having someone to text like that and to talk on the phone with. I was surprised when she texted me later that night and asked if I could talk on the phone. I knew that she hated talking on the phone. I usually didn't like talking on the phone much either, but I enjoyed talking with Liz. She kept on dancing around talking about what happened between us. She would make our conversations sexual first, but any time I tried to speak to her about anything, she would change the subject, teasing me yet again. Texting and talking to Liz over the next couple of days became one of my new routines and habits. Every night we talked to each other, even if it was just for a few minutes and to say goodnight, and every morning we left a good morning text message for each other. I hadn't talked to anyone like this in nearly a year. I had forgotten how easy it was to be in constant communication with someone and yet still be left wanting more of them. We maintained several conversations at once between texts, DM's, and Snapchat messages. Liz liked to send me pictures of herself in whatever cute or sexy outfit she was wearing and random pictures of her making funny faces. I had never really used Snapchat much before that, so sometimes I would be at a loss as to what to send her back, but I enjoyed her attention. Occasionally she would send me sexy pictures. She liked to do this at random times with no prompting, so a couple of times I was with friends or was in the middle of doing something in public, and I would open up a message from her, and there would be my nearly naked hot cousin. She had a knack for sending me those pictures at the most inopportune times. I would compliment her pictures and tell her how beautiful I thought she was, and she would thank me, but when I would ask to see more in another picture, she would playfully refuse or say how if I wanted to see more of her again, then I had to visit her. I was already planning to celebrate New Year's with her, so she didn't have to keep on pestering me about going to visit her, but I had to be honest. The more she teased me, the more I did want to go see her again.  Portland for New Years. The drive from my Boise college dorm to Portland, was about five hours. It went by slow thanks to a few places where the road got backed up because of accidents. I should have known that something would happen to slow me down because of how badly I wanted to see Liz. I would text her every now and then when I made a stop or those times when I was backed up in traffic. She thought it would be a good idea to spam my phone with a mix of cute and sexy near-nude photos. I told her how if she didn't stop distracting me, I would never make it in time today, and she would have to go to the New Year's party all alone. I was joking, but Liz did show a little restraint and stopped sending me so many pictures after apologizing. She was just so excited to see me again. We acted like it had been years since we last saw each other instead of only a few days. We talked on the phone for the last hour of my drive. After making another reference to our taboo insest tryst, Liz finally confronted the issue. Chris, can you cite even one religious text which forbids cousins from marital relations? I mentally scanned my memories of so many years of sunday school, Bible Quiz, and countless sermons. I came up empty on actual biblical text! "Liz!" I exclaimed. "You're right! There is no such prohibition. There are countless state statutes, and exaggerated genetic narratives of birth defects. But the Bible is not banning cousins." "Yeah," Liz added. "One of my roommates is also a recovered religious addict. She found out that Isaac and Jacob both married their cousins. And Abraham married hhis half-sister." No way!" I blurted out. "But then came Mosaic Law and some restrictions were added. Yet nothing in the old or new testament bans cousins, period!" Liz emphasized. "That's what really undermines sincere people, in their spirituality, Liz. Organized religious structures and added rules where God simply gives us principles to honor." Then the conversation transitioned to some churches teaching that birth control is sin. Then what kind of sexual expressions are sin. Liz said that some churches teach that oral arousal is sodomy, because a homosexual expresses affection in that way. "Generally, churches really get hung up about sex, and it drives away people. The people often don't have a disdain for God, just a deep disappointment with organized churches." Traffic got cogested as I got closer to Portland, and I got off the phone. I made it into the city around four in the afternoon. I was impressed with the city and found it beautiful. When I pulled into the front of Liz's apartment building, I texted her that I was there, and she met me downstairs. When she saw me, she screamed my name and ran towards me and jumped into my arms and kissed me as I started to say hello back to her. I held her tight, and we stayed like that as we got our fill of each other's touch again. "I am so glad you are here," Liz said as she grabbed my hand and led me upstairs towards her apartment. Her apartment was comfortably furnished with a mix of secondhand and new looking furniture. "How was the drive?" Liz asked. "Long," I said. "Do you want to go lay down for a bit? We have some time before I have to get ready," Liz said. Napping is Code For getting some. "Yeah, that sounds great," I said. I set my bag down when we went into her room. She had a comfortable looking twin bed in the far corner of her room. The moment we were alone inside, she started to kiss me again, only this time there was more desire in her kisses. We held each other close and explored each other's bodies. I should have known what Liz had meant by asking me if I had wanted to go to bed, but sometimes it was hard for me to acknowledge that my favorite cousin and the girl that I had been talking to so much recently were the same person. When we talked to each other, for the most part, I stopped seeing her as my relative and instead saw her as the beautiful and amazing girl she was. Liz led us over to her bed and sat me down at the edge of it. While we continued to kiss, I slipped a hand underneath her shirt. She sighed when I slipped my hand inside her bra and started to play with her nipple. Liz started to undo my fly and slipped her hand inside my pants. I moaned when her hand wrapped around my erection. I missed her touch so much. Finally being able to kiss her, touch her, and be touched back was almost too much to handle. We both had been wanting each other so badly that it seemed like neither one of us was going to try and tease the other one now that we were finally together in person. I Liz pulled her shirt off and unclipped her bra, revealing her perfect perky tits. I took her closest nipple into my mouth and sucked hard on it. "Chris," Liz sighed as I flicked my tongue across her nipple and sucked on as much of her tit as I could fit into my mouth. She pulled my cock out and started to jerk it off even better as I leaned over and began to suck on her other tit. Her hand felt so good, working its way up and down my shaft. Just about every girl I had been with in the past had been needlessly too rough or too gentle when they jerked me off. Liz seemed to know the exact amount of pressure needed to please me. Liz kissed me, biting at and sucking on my bottom lip. I broke the kiss and went back to sucking on her tits, this time nibbling on her nipple and pulling on it harder as I latched on. This made Liz moan the loudest yet, and I made sure to remember that for later. Liz pulled me away from her tits and made me lean back. She leaned down and took my entire cock into her mouth in one quick movement. I leaned back and groaned as she deep throated me, just like she had last time. Liz quickly bobbed her head up and down, swirling her tongue along my shaft and every now and then focusing on the tip of my cock, sucking hard and licking it. If she kept it up, I knew that I wouldn't handle it much longer. I ran a hand through her hair and started to guide her movements. As I began to take control, Liz seemed to blow me with even more passion. I tested this out by starting to thrust up into her mouth slightly while also holding her head. Liz let out a moan when she had my entire cock in her mouth. Her moan's vibrations felt so good on my cock that it caused me to moan as well. Now that I knew she liked me taking control, I started to thrust up more into her mouth, fucking her mouth as she blew me. A couple of times, she gagged on my cock when fucked her mouth too hard, and I said sorry, feeling bad that I did that, but she didn't say anything, instead just going back to taking my cock into her mouth. I was a little more careful after that, but she seemed to enjoy me fucking her mouth. This was something that I had often fantasized about when getting blow jobs from girls in the past, but they had never seemed to like it, and I wouldn't try and force them to do something that they were not comfortable with. I thought that I was going to be coming like that, but Liz had other plans. Liz stood up in front of me and undid her pants, dropping them onto the floor and stepping out of them, spreading her legs slightly, revealing her tight cunt right in front of my face. I leaned forward and kissed it. Liz braced herself by placing her hands on my shoulders. As I went from kissing her snatch to licking along her lips, I felt Liz tremble as I stuck my tongue inside of her. I probed my tongue inside of her, doing my best to lick at different spots and in different rhythms to pleasure here. I worked my tongue in deeper, and finally, with my face pressed right against her mound, I stuck my tongue as far as it would go. I inhaled the intoxicating scent of her snatch, wishing that I never had to go so long without being able to smell and taste it again. I had always loved the smell of a girl's cunt, and Liz's cunt was top shelf compared to the girls I had been with in the past. As I ate Liz out, she moaned my name and placed one hand at the back of my head, pushing me into her so that I could eat her out even deeper. Liz started to grind against my tongue as I tongue fucked her. She let out these cute little moans and mewling sounds that urged me to keep it up. She relaxed her grip on my head a little, and I licked up along her entire cunt, pulling my tongue away so that it just barely flicked across her clit as it passed it. Liz shook at the small contact, clenched her fist in my hair, and pushed my mouth into her cunt all at the same time. I licked along her cunt again, this time sinking my tongue into her. Liz started humping even harder against my mouth, and she moaned louder. Liz pushed my head into her, and with one last rocking of her hips, Liz cried out my name and started to cum. She tried to pull me away, but I leaned forward to keep on licking her clit as her orgasm rocked her body. After a minute, she fell back down to the bed, gasping as she got her breath. My cock was throbbing at this point. I had been so close to cumming when Liz stopped blowing me, and I was dying for a release. I started to jerk off, idly at first as I waited for her to recover, but then quicker as I realized that it was going to take Liz some time to recover. She opened her eyes and saw what I was doing. She looked mesmerized as she watched me. I got a thrill at being watched by her. I had thought about her so many times before when I was masturbating, so having her amazing naked body to look at while I was doing it was almost surreal. Liz idly run her hands up and down her own body, gently rubbing her tits. She saw how intently I watched as she pulled on a nipple. "Do you want to cum on them?" Liz asked. I felt my cock twitch when she said that. "Yes," I groaned. Liz pressed her tits together, playing rougher with them as she watched me. Now that I had an endgame, I sped up, trying to come as fast as possible. I could feel my orgasm building up. I managed to stroke myself a few more times, and then with a moan, I started to cum. My first load hit right between her tits, hitting with such force that most of it bounced up onto the hollow of her neck. I angled my cock down, and my next loads landed right on top of her tights. I continued to jerk off as I came, milking as much of my cum out as I could. Her tits became coated in my cum. I couldn't believe how erotic of a sight it was to see my cum pooling between her tits and clinging to her nipples and nipple piercings. When I finished cumming I fell onto the bed beside Liz. My whole body felt warm, and I breathed heavily. Liz lay there with me until I fell asleep. I don't know how long she let me sleep, but by the time I woke up from Liz kissing me sweetly, she had taken a shower and was in the middle of getting ready. "Wake up sleepyhead, we have to get ready for the party." Being Liz's Party Date. When I was showered and dressed, I hung out with Liz as she got ready. I hadn't realized just how much work and time went into her getting ready. It was odd seeing Liz become even more radiant as she did her hair and put on her makeup. When she was ready, I couldn't believe that such a beautiful girl wanted to spend New Year's Eve with me. She was dressed all in black, wearing a low-cut dress that barely went past the middle of her thighs. All she wore to keep the cold at bay was a black leather jacket and black stockings. She wore high heels that made her already fantastic body even more shapely. We took a Lyft to her friend's party. It was in a large Condo on one of the top floors of a new looking building. The party was crowded by the time we got there. There were so many beautiful women there. It made me think that maybe all of the most beautiful people in Portland were attending the party. It seemed like we couldn't go five minutes without someone greeting Liz. It was nice seeing that Liz was so popular. I knew that she had a hard time making friends back in high school. We spent time drinking, dancing, and talking to all of Liz's friends. I noticed some of her friends checking me out, and they seemed flirty. I wondered if Liz would get jealous. It's not like we were dating, nor could we openly date, but I didn't want to do something dumb and ruin what was going on between Liz and me. The night passed by quickly as we partied. Liz kept on dragging me off to the dance floor. It didn't take me long to drink enough to stop resisting. The more we drank, the more risqu Liz danced with me. I tried to slow things down since we were in public, but she didn't seem to care. While she pushed the line of what we should do in public, she didn't cross it. Liz's friends joined us on the dance floor. I found myself surrounded by beautiful women as they danced around us. Every now and then, Liz would break away from me to dance with one of her friends. I couldn't take my eyes off them as Liz and her sexy friends would grind against each other. Sometimes one of her friends would dance with me. One of them, a petite redhead named Claire, seemed the most interested in me because she kept dancing with me. Once I realized Liz wasn't going to get upset at me dancing with them, I embraced how provocative they were with me. It was an odd feeling as I realized how much one of them was flirting with me. After not being with a girl for so long, it felt strange to have so much attention from these sexy women. Midnight approached, and everyone started to count down together. Liz held my hand as we counted down. When it was midnight, she turned towards me. It was dumb, I know, but I was too drunk to care. I wanted to make Liz my midnight kiss. I was about to kiss her when one of her hot friends kissed her deeply. I felt left out when Claire was suddenly right next to me. We kissed. It felt good, but all I wanted to do was kiss Liz as soon as I could. We stumbled up to her apartment. I tried to will myself to sober up as I helped Liz upstairs. I couldn't remember the last time that I got this drunk. Drunk Liz was flirtier and sweeter than when she was sober. She told me how happy she was that I visited her and how much she had been missing me. I carried Liz to bed and dropped her on top of it. I helped her take off her high heels as she lay down. By the time I was done, she was already passed out. I had hoped that we would have sex, but I felt a little relieved that she was asleep. I was so tired and drunk that I doubted I would have performed well. I stripped down to my boxers and climbed into bed with her. She stirred and wrapped her arms around me. Sleep evaded me for a time as I thought about the past year, and all that had recently happened. It was a new year. Now that Liz and I had reconnected and developed our relationship in such a new direction, I was optimistic about what the year had in store for me. I stirred to get comfortable and must have woken up Liz because she groggily said, "Good night." "Good night." "I love you." It was something that we had always said to each other, but those three words seemed to have so much more weight now that we were in a romantic relationship with each other. I kissed her on the top of her head. "I love you too." Based on a post by storyteller 19, for Literotica.

Segment 14 — The Price of Service: Purges and Arrests of Soviet Agents and Designers — Svetlana Lokhova — The 1935 Kremlin affair investigation, triggered by Kirov's assassination, exposed plots against Stalin's authority. Chernowski, a military intelligence officer and committed Trotskyite, was arrested and executed, naming Ray Bennettduring interrogation protocols. Airplane designer Sergei Tupolev was also arrested but continued critical design work within a special prison facility before his eventual release and subsequent honors from the regime. 11934

In this episode, Traci Grant shares her profound NPE journey, uncovering a hidden truth about her biological father after a lifetime of painful family dynamics and secrecy. Traci can be reached at tracigrant.com or traciygrant630@gmail.comResources Mentioned:After the Rotting by Traci GrantNPE Stories PatreonNPE Stories facebook pagehttps://www.facebook.com/NPEstories

Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 1. Cousins reconnect over the winter holidays. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was driving back from Boise, to be with family for Christmas. That semester had been my most challenging yet. I was exhausted and ready for some time relaxing with my family. We usually had the holidays at my grandparents' house in Boulder, Colorado. Being raised in the Arizona desert, I wasn't used to driving in the snow, so the last one hundred miles were slow going for me. It didn't help that it had started to snow again, adding even more snow to the roads. Initially, I planned to get to the family party hours early, but now I would be lucky if I got there before dinner. It was supposed to be less than a 12 hour drive, but that doesn't take in the factors of road conditions and holiday traffic. The snow kept falling, but I managed to make it to the house just ahead of the snowstorm's main bulk. It seemed like everyone was there already from all the cars parked in front of the house. I got out of my car shivering. My jacket barely reduced the cutting chill from icy cold wind. I walked awkwardly to the trunk and pulled out the gifts that I had for gotten. No matter how many times I was in the snow, which wasn't often, I doubted I would ever get used to it. When I was at the door, I took a deep breath. I regretted it immediately because of the frigid air. I quickly opened the door. I was hit by an immediate warmth and brightness as I stepped inside. "Let me help you with that cousin," a silky-smooth voice said to me as I walked in. My cousin Liz walked towards me from the mini sitting area that overlooked the front yard. Just looking at her filled me with warmth. Liz was the cousin that I was the closest to. We were both the only child in our immediate family. Since we were nearly the same age, we had been inseparable at family events, basically since we were born. Liz helped me put my presents under the large Christmas tree near where she had been sitting. As soon as I put the gifts down, she threw her arms around me in a tight hug. I squeezed her back. Out of my family, she had been the one I was looking forward the most to seeing. I hadn't seen her in person in a year, as we had both missed the thanksgiving get-together, this year. We texted infrequently and were friends on Facebook, but she rarely used it. "You look great," I told her. She had her blonde hair in a cute pixie cut, and it was dyed several bright colors going down to the tips. She was wearing a black jacket with a black dress under. Her ears were heavily pierced, and she had a single stud in her nose. Her parents were the extreme religious ones in the family, so they had seemed to stifle Liz her whole life with their beliefs. The moment Liz could, she got out of their household and moved in with some friends. "You're looking great too," Liz said, squeezing my broad shoulders as she pulled away from my hug. I felt my body go warm at her compliment. Liz kept her hand on my shoulders and started to guide me towards the kitchen where most of the family had gathered. "Come on, everyone's been dying to talk to Chris, the golden boy." I felt a little guilty at that, but I knew that Liz didn't mean that as an insult. She was the black sheep, and I was the golden boy. My family were happy to see me, and everyone wanted to spend the entire evening catching up. I enjoyed spending time with them, but it was Liz who I really wanted to catch up with. She spent a lot of the night around me, often raising an eyebrow or giving me a deadpan look when one of my family said something that they shouldn't have. Liz sat next to me at the dinner table, and I finally got some time to talk to her. I tried to ask her about herself, but she seemed to avoid talking about herself and gave me vague answers. We had always been close, so I started to feel confused by this, wondering if maybe in the last year we had finally grown apart. I began to get the hint and stopped bugging her about her personal life. We talked about other things, mostly books and TV shows that we had a shared interest in. Still, it seemed superficial compared to our usual winding conversations that had no limits. Taboo Topics. After dinner, we found ourselves hanging out in the garage. Liz was smoking a cigarette, blowing the smoke through a cracked door that lead to the side of the backyard. This was always the place we would run off to when we wanted to escape the rest of the family. We were doing what we always did, teasing each other. "Come on, you were the one who used to have a crush on me when we were kids," Liz said. That was something that I doubted she was ever going to let me forget about. "Hey, if I remember correctly, you were the one who always wanted to play house and insisted on being husband and wife," I said. "Only so I could kick your lazy ass out when you burned dinner or didn't wash the dishes." "The food was plastic, and we didn't have running water in our playhouse. You didn't have to make me literally sleep in the doghouse!" I said. That was before we had a firm grasp that it was a saying and not literal. "Yes, I did," She said, leaning towards me. I leaned forward. "Why?" "Because it was funny," Liz said. We were leaning so close together, and we both became quiet, which was rare for Liz once she started teasing me. I looked into her beautiful eyes, thinking thoughts that I had been suppressing for years. I couldn't look into her eyes anymore. I thought the year away from her would be enough for me finally to get over my crush on my cousin, but instead, that absence seemed to make those feelings even stronger. I looked up, and my eyes went wide at what I saw nailed above us. Liz looked up and saw what I was looking at. "Mistletoe," Liz said and looked back into my eyes. The part of my brain that held my impulses in check must have been frozen from the cold weather. There was the briefest hesitation, and then we kissed. We wrapped our arms around each other, and the kiss deepened. This is it. It's finally happening. I was surprised by how right something that was supposed to be wrong felt. Now that my urges were finally free, I slid my hand down her back and squeezed her ass through her dress. Liz let out a surprised little moan at that, and she jumped away from my hand and against me. When she settled back down, I started to massage her ass. She moaned and leaned her head back against the wall while arching her lower body towards me and pressing her pelvis into mine. I kissed down her chin and started to kiss her pale neck. With each kiss, she let out tiny little exhales that were both cute and sexy. When I reached the hollow of her neck, I sucked hard. Liz moaned louder this time and ground her snatch into me. I kissed across the front of her neck and repeated the same thing on the other side with the same result. With a finger on my chin, she guided my lips back up to hers. Her succulent lips felt better than I could have ever imagined. Liz lowered a hand down my chest. I thought she was just going to rub my chest, but her hand kept on going lower. I had only a few seconds to realize what she was doing when she grasped my erection through my jeans and rubbed it. I faltered in kissing her because of the unexpected touch. Liz used my distraction to suck on my lip. It all felt so good, and I didn't want it to end. No sooner than when I thought that then I heard one of our family members approaching. We pulled apart quickly and caught our breath as our grandma walked into the garage to get something out of the fridge in there. She said one of our uncles was leaving for the night and for us to say goodbye. "Okay grandma, we will be right there," Liz said. Our grandma left. Liz rested her head on my shoulder, and I held her lightly as we calmed down. Once calmed down, Liz pulled back. Liz looked like she was about to say something but stopped. "Come on, let's go say good night." She didn't seem her usual confident self. I didn't blame her, what we just did had crossed a line that we shouldn't have, but she didn't seem to be upset at what just happened. As I followed her inside, I noticed more sway to her stride that drew attention to her ass. We walked back in and said goodbye to the first of the family to leave. It seemed like that was the cue for others to go because the others started to follow suit. Some of my family stayed at my grandparents' house, while the rest stayed at a nearby hotel. To keep it fair, my grandparents switched out every year who got to stay at their home. My family branch were the lucky ones who got to stay at my grandparents' house that year. Within a couple of hours, the only ones left at the house were my family and Liz's. They finally decided to leave for the night and told Liz that it was time to go now, interrupting her when she was in the middle of a conversation with me. Liz gave me a look and rolled her eyes. "I will be right back." When Liz came back, she told me how her family was leaving and then just stayed with me. "Aren't you going to leave with them?" I asked, confused. "No, I think I am going to stay here and hang out with my favorite cousin." "Okay, cool," I said and smiled. I had been afraid that maybe she was freaked out by our kiss and would want to get away from me as soon as possible. "But you have to give me a ride to the hotel later," Liz added. I did my best to keep my groan inward. After the drive I had, I didn't want to drive again for as long as possible, but if it was for Liz, then I would. "Okay." Liz and I sat in the downstairs living room on a wide loveseat, near the fireplace; as we continued to talk and reconnect after a year apart. She was still elusive when I asked her what she did for work. "It's just some dumb job that I don't like to think about. "So, Do the girls put out more in college?" she asked. "What?" I asked, even though I had heard her. I got flustered as I tried to answer. Liz laughed. "Relax, I was just joking." Around nine my grandparents said goodnight and went upstairs to their bedroom. My parents went up to bed a little later, leaving just Liz and me sitting downstairs alone. Liz asked me again about my dating life. "I don't really know. I am too busy with schoolwork and football. It doesn't really leave me much room for dating," I said. "But I bet girls are throwing themselves at you," Liz said. I thought about lying to her, but we had always told each other everything. "Yeah, there have been some girls that I have hooked up with that I met at parties, but dating never works out, since I am so busy." Liz leaned forward, pressing her hands on my thigh. "Why don't you tell me about one of those times," Liz said. "What; You mean," "Tell me about one of the last times that you hooked up with a girl," Liz said. Her voice became sultry. I hesitated. "Come on, we used to tell each other everything. I told you about what a train wreck the first time I tried to give a guy a blowjob." Liz was right. We used to tell each other everything that happened in our love and sex lives. It was one of the things that had lent so much concrete imagery to my fantasies about being with Liz. "Wasn't that when his pubes got stuck in your braces?" I asked. Liz took her hand off my thigh and hit me on the chest. "At least I didn't come instantly the first time a girl touched me between my legs." "Hey, that happens to a lot of people," I said, no longer enjoying this once I realized that if I wanted to go to war with her on this, that I had probably provided her with more than enough ammunition to take me down. "See. We used to tell each other everything, the good and the bad. I miss that." Liz took my hand and squeezed it. I had been thinking about it as well. "Okay," I said. "I went to one of the fraternity houses parties last year a few nights after we lost our chance of making it to the championship." "The match against the Aztecs?" Liz asked. "Yes, I am surprised you know that." Sports was never something we talked about. "I follow some college football and watched some games. Mostly because number 48 has such a cute ass," Liz said. I couldn't help but go red in the face at her compliment. "Yeah, that game. I was upset that we had lost, so the party was a great way to blow off steam, and I was drinking a bit more than I usually did." Liz laughed but didn't say what I knew she wanted to say. Those who knew me, knew that I couldn't hold my alcohol. Chris and the Sorority Girl. "I was messing around on the dance floor, and there was this beautiful girl out of nowhere dancing right up against me. I hadn't gotten much action for a bit since I was so busy, so when a hot girl started to grind against me, I didn't question it and grinded back." Liz's hand went back to my thigh and gently rubbed it as I told my story. "What happened next?" "The songs that kept on coming up were high energy ones, and we working up a sweat as we danced together. She would press herself right up against my erection and grind back into it, or work her hand down in between us, and she would grab and rub my shaft." Liz started to rub my thigh even harder. "I had my hands on her hips, and she grabbed them and guided them to where I wanted to touch the whole time, Down to her ass which was barely contained in the shorts she was wearing, up to her tits, she wasn't wearing a bra, and then back down, only this time she pressed my hand to the front of her shorts, and I could feel how warm she was and how her wetness was starting to soak through." Liz's hand inched closer towards my cock, but stopped just a couple inches short. "I will be right back," she said and got up, just when things were getting good. Liz came back a couple of minutes later and was holding her AirPods in her hands. "Here," She said, handing me one. "What?" I asked. Liz didn't answer; she just put her AirPod in. Liz had picked an EDM, electronic dance music song. Before I could ask her what she was doing, she grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet. I stood up, and she guided me up over to the center of the room. "Dance," Liz told me. Since I hadn't had much more than a couple of glasses of wine that night with the family, I was far from being drunk enough to dance without inhibitions, but I decided to indulge her and started to try and dance to the music. A moment later, Liz began to grind her ass against me. She turned around and looked me in the eye as she ran her hands down my broad chest and pressed her body against me. Re-enacting A Dance Scene. I realized that she was enacting my story with me. I danced with Liz, enjoying the songs that she was playing and how she moved her body. I kept my eyes on her, taking in every movement. She moved so perfectly, I wondered when she got so good at dancing. Liz used to be so uncoordinated back when we were kids. She reached down between us. She ran her fingers along my erection, squeezing gently as she did. When on the fourth or fifth song, the high beats per minute songs switched to something a bit slower, and we danced more sensually against each other. Liz guided my hands from her hips down to her ass. I squeezed. It felt as if there was no barrier between her ass and my hands with how soft the material was. I pulled her short dress up and was surprised when I didn't feel any panties on her. I felt her panty line when I had been lowering my hands, So I realized that she must have been wearing a thong. Liz's ass felt so soft and toned, she had always been skinny growing up, but now she seemed to have put on some layers of lean muscle. Liz let me play with her ass for an entire song while she rubbed my erection through my jeans. At the start of the next song, Liz grabbed one of my hands and to pulled it up and around to her front. I knew where she was taking my hand, and I tried to rush my touch along. She set the pace and made me slow down my approach to her tits. When she finally let me put my hand over one of her tits, I started to paw at it roughly in excitement but managed to get a hold of myself and begin to fondle them a bit more gently. As I enjoyed the feel of her tits and ass in my hands, I thought for a moment how this couldn't get any better. I was pleasantly wrong. When the next song started, Liz grabbed my hand from touching her ass. I found my hand pressing against her snatch through her thin dress. Warmth radiated from her cunt as she pressed her body into me. I rubbed at her cunt, and she rubbed my cock up and down, jerking me off through my pants. She began to kiss up my neck, alternating from licking gently to sucking hard. The drop in the song happened, and Liz pulled me down and kissed me deeply. As we made out while dancing, she started to grind against my erection. I felt amazing, but I knew that it was only a small sample of the pleasure she could give me. "What happened next?" Liz asked me after kissing me deeply again. "She grabbed my hand and led me to one of the empty bedrooms," I said. That's when Liz grabbed my hand and led me to the guest bedroom, locking the door behind us. It was the only bedroom on the ground level of the house. "She pushed me down onto the bed." Liz did so. "And then she took off my pants, and before I had time to even think, she had my cock in her mouth and started to blow me." I didn't know if Liz would keep up with following along with the story I was telling, but if she did, then I was going to be glad that I had chosen this one. I wondered if she would do this. Making out and grinding against your cousin was one thing, but a blowjob was crossing even further past that line that I had been staring at for years. Liz reached down and started to undo my pants. I couldn't believe this was really happening when she got my belt open and pulled my pants and boxers down. I raised my hips to make it easier. For a moment, I thought that this might all be for a prank. Liz had been teasing me for years. She had gone through some great lengths in the past to embarrass me. I knew this was a paranoid thought, but it held for a moment. My erection sprung free, close to Liz's mouth as she continued to pull my pants down. She looked down at my cock for a moment. This would be the time for her to stop before we did something that we maybe shouldn't. I wasn't going to voice any complaints, it had all felt so good and right so far, but if she was too scared to take things even further, then I wouldn't blame her. Liz leaned down and kissed the tip of my erection. She swirled her tongue around the top of my erection and then started to take me into her mouth. I let out a moan as she made it halfway down my cock and continued to take it all the way in. Liz was beautiful, and the added taboo of my cousin sucking my cock made it look and feel even better. I watched intently as Liz took my entire seven inches into her mouth. When she got to the end, she deepthroated my cock without even pausing. I moaned again. Liz slowly pulled her mouth back off it. Once back up to the top, Liz sucked deeply on my cock head, her cheeks hollowing inwards. Liz effortlessly sucked on my cock. This was the best blowjob I had ever had. She was not only skilled at doing this, but she also did it eagerly. Liz licked from the bottom to top, using her tongue piercing to trace a path up along my shaft. I shivered as she pressed the metal up along my shaft. I had always had fantasies of having a girl with a tongue piercing blow me. Liz made it to the top of my shaft and twirled her tongue around my cock again, holding eye contact with me as she did it. She then licked at the sensitive part at the bottom of my cock head. The alternating feeling of her soft, warm tongue and the smoothness of the metal there made me moan again, louder this time. "Quiet," Liz scolded me, but I could tell in her voice that she was happy that she could cause me to have such a reaction. Liz blew me to the frantic beat of the song we were listening to. It all felt and looked so good. I was getting close to cumming, but I tried to hold back. Liz started to massage my balls with one hand, jerking me off with the other. She bobbed her head and moved her hand in one motion, touching most of my cock at once. When she would stroke downward, she would let go with all but her thumb and forefinger so that she could still take nearly all of me into her mouth, and then in her upward motion would add back the fingers as she jerked me off.   Lips of Liz. "Liz, I'm getting close," I groaned. Liz redoubled her efforts at blowing me and somehow managed to blow me even better than before. A minute was all I could last with this increased stimulation, and I grunted that I was about to cum. Liz blew me even harder and took me back into her throat. The soft pressure was too much, and I started to cum. I shot my first couple of loads right into her throat. Liz swallowed a couple of times, something that felt amazing with me still in her throat. She pulled back a little so the last couple of loads filled her mouth. Liz continued to blow me while milking the last of my cum up and out before swallowing one last time. "So, how was that, compared to the girl in your story?" Liz asked as she wiped off her mouth. "That was the best blow job I ever had," I said. I was still feeling such strong bliss that I was unable to not tell the truth. I only hoped me saying that wouldn't get to her head. Liz pulled her dress over her head. She was wearing a matching lacey black bra and panties. The black lingerie looked great against her pale skin. She climbed on top of me, and we started to make out. I began to play with her tits through her bra. Liz reached back and unclipped it so that it fell off under my touch. I continued to play with her perky tits, amazed finally to be touching them directly. I played with her nipples and her nipple piercings, gently pulling on them. Liz moaned into our kiss. Liz broke off the kiss and straightened up over my mouth, bringing her tits in closer. I leaned up and latched onto one of her nipples. She moaned loudly and pulled my head against her tits. I sucked harder. Liz held my head against her tit, and I opened my mouth, sucking most of her perky tit into my mouth. I could feel the heat and wetness from her sex as she straddled against my chest. I switched over to her other nipple, sucking hard on it. Liz started to grind her cunt into my chest as I continued to suck hard on her tits. I swirled my tongue around her nipple, and she moaned loudly. I told Liz that she needed to be quiet, and she answered me by pushing me back down so that I was lying on my back. She climbed over the top of me until her snatch, in all its glory, was spread out above me. As she lowered, I eagerly leaned up and stuck my tongue in between her lips. I alternated between licking along her outer lips and slipping my tongue inside of her. Even her snatch tasted better than any other girl who I had gone down on before. I flicked my tongue up and along her clit after a couple of minutes of ignoring it on purpose. Liz's entire body shook when I finally licked it, and she pressed her snatch down onto my mouth. Each additional lick caused her a mini spasm. As I ate her out, Liz started to grind her snatch down onto my mouth, timing her movements against my licks so that there would be the most amount of contact between us. She to pressed her snatch down onto my mouth for increasing amounts of time, making it hard to breathe sometimes, but I loved having her snatch right up against my mouth. As she rode my face, I was able to stick my tongue even deeper inside of her. It seemed like the deeper my tongue went, the better her snatch tasted. Reluctantly, I pulled back to catch my breath. When I went to lick her clit, she was rubbing it. I pushed my tongue deep inside of her. I did my best to take my time and focus on how Liz responded to what I did. I wanted to make Liz cum, but I knew that this wouldn't feel good for her if I tried to rush it. She seemed to like it when I would lick along the top of her snatch, licking her clit when she moved her fingers away to let me have access to it. As her orgasm approached, I did something that I knew would surprise her. When I pulled my tongue out of her, I shifted down a little and flicked my tongue along her anus. It was a good thing that Liz had her face pushed down onto the pillow because when I flicked my tongue across it, she moaned loudly into the bedding. I licked along the edge of her anus, and she moaned again. I worked my tongue closer from the edge. When I finally pressed my tongue against the center, she shivered. I reached up and started to rub along her anus with my fingers while I went back to licking her cunt. I began to rub her rosebud right at the center and then pressed my finger inside of her. When I worked the tip of my finger inside of her, she froze up. I was afraid that I had overstepped in doing this to her. I started to pull my finger back out of her. "No, leave it in," Liz said, so I did. Liz began to hump again against my face. She moved slower as she pushed my finger slowly in and out of her ass. Liz built back up to speed, my finger working its way in and out of her. She must have done anal before because she seemed to get used to my finger inside of her quickly. Liz built back up to her orgasm and started to grind against my mouth and finger even harder. She let out a loud muffled moan, and then she shook on top of me as she came. She pressed her cunt against my mouth and her ass clenched around my finger. Liz let out one last moan, and then she went limp on top of me. Liz climbed off it and under the blankets. I didn't know what to do when she called me to join her in bed. Once I was under the covers, she pressed her naked body against me. I was grateful for her body warmth; this room was always coldest in the house. Sleep came easily to me with Liz in my arms. Christmas Morning. I woke up at five in the morning on Christmas Day, feeling incredibly warm. I wondered where the source of the warmth was coming from. As I moved my hand, I felt the suppleness of a tit. The memories of last night came flooding back. I was in bed with my cousin Liz! I knew that I should get up soon before anyone else in the house woke up and discovered Liz in bed with me. The door was locked, but if we emerged from a locked room together, that would look strange. I kept telling myself to get up and go lay on the couch, but then I would tell myself that another five minutes wouldn't hurt. Liz's naked and warm body pressed against me just felt too good. I had forgotten that Liz was a snorer, which I thought was cute but would be making fun of her for later. Finally, when it was close to six, I forced myself to get up. I grabbed a blanket from out of the closet and a pillow from the bed. It was a delicate maneuver since Liz was somehow on every pillow at once. After I managed to pull one pillow out from under her arm, I looked down on Liz's beautiful naked body; she had kicked off the covers as I went to grab a pillow. She wasn't covered in tattoos yet, but the ones she did have, looked cool and accented her pale, beautiful body. I pulled the blanket back over her and kissed her on her forehead. Her brow lost its furrow, she smiled, and stopped stirring in her sleep. I got dressed and went back to the living room with the fireplace. The couch was so plush that I fell asleep quickly. The smell of bacon frying and the sound of cooking in the kitchen woke me up. I wanted to get up and investigate, but it was so warm under the blanket. I decided to wait to get up until breakfast was fully ready. I felt someone standing over me, and then a moment later, I was being poked in the ribs. "Wake up sleepy head, breakfast is almost ready, and the whole family is almost here." I rolled out from the blanket and looked up. Liz was wearing a pink apron with white frills on the edges that contrasted with her black band t-shirt and ripped jeans that she knew drove her parents crazy. "Nice apron." "Are you sure you want to make fun of the person who is going to be serving your food?" Liz asked. "Point taken. It looks good on you." "Sure," Liz said and walked back towards the kitchen. I watched her walk, admiring the sway of her hips and the way her jeans clung to her ass. When Liz was nearly back into the kitchen, she looked around and caught me checking her out. She smiled at me, and then she was in the kitchen and then out of sight behind a counter. I had been worried that maybe things would be weird between us after what had happened between us the night before, but things seemed to be okay. I felt a weight lifted from inside as I realized what happened wouldn't drive a wedge between Liz and me. I folded up my blanket and returned it and the pillow back where they came from. Liz had left the bed unmade. I shook my head at her and made the bed back up, which was a struggle with how much she had kicked the blankets and under sheet around during the night. Once the bed was made, I used the restroom and walked into the kitchen. My entire family was there, seated at the small table or on the barstool chairs, drinking coffee or orange juice. "It's about time you are up. You never sleep in," my mom said, handing me a glass of orange juice. "It's my fault. I kept him up late last night catching up and talking," Liz said. "That's why you didn't come back to your hotel room last night?" Liz's mom asked. "Yeah, it got too late for Christo take me home, so he let me have the guest room and slept on the couch," Liz said. "We thought you went out," Liz's mom said. There was so much venom in her voice as she said that, as if going out for a night on the town was one of the vilest things she could imagine. "Geeze, mom, it's not like I am going to go out and fuck some random guy on Christmas Eve when I am in town to be with family. I spent all night with Chris, so unless you think I fucked my cousin last night, then you have nothing to worry about." The whole kitchen fell silent at this, and I nearly spit out my orange juice at what Liz just said. I guess what she said was technically true, we didn't have sex last night, but I still couldn't believe that she said that to her mom. Liz's mom did what she did whenever she got embarrassed by some vulgar thing Liz said, and she stormed away. Liz's dad gave her a look and followed his wife. It wasn't a family get together if Liz's mom didn't storm away at least once. It seemed good that the quota had been met so early in the day because the rest of the family went right back to what they were doing. When breakfast was ready, everyone grabbed a plate and went to the mountain of breakfast food to load up their plates. Christmas breakfast wasn't as formal as dinner, where we would all eat together in the dining room. The dining room and kitchen were full, so we went out to the heated porch to eat. "I still can't believe you said that to your mom," I said to Liz as we sat down. "Hey, technically, it was the truth. I am tired of her constantly trying to degrade me in front of the family just because I am not in college, not because I need to get an education, but in her words, that's where I need to be if I want to find a good man to settle down with. All she wants of me is to be some housewife. Don't even get me started on all of the times she told me I was going to be going to hell," Liz said exasperatedly. "Yeah, technically it was the truth, but still crazy that you said it," I said. I took a bite of perfectly crispy bacon. "Relax, they wouldn't put something crazy like that past me doing, but it's not like they are going to think bad of the family's golden boy," Liz said. I hated whenever she called me that, and it usually would get to me enough for me to call her something back, but I was in too good of a mood to let her goad me into one of our usual arguments. I started to talk lower and hated getting serious so suddenly, but I didn't want to leave things vague between us. If I didn't ask, I would worry all day, and I would rather face the issue than leave myself wondering about it all day. "So, you don't regret anything about what happened last night?" I asked. Liz looked like she was about to say another joke, but she seemed to change my mind when she saw how serious I was. "I don't have any regrets about last night. I enjoyed it, and you did too. What is there to regret?" "Nothing, I just wanted to make sure things are still okay between us." "Don't worry , cuz, I think things are more than okay between us." I nearly jumped when I felt Liz's hand on my thigh. Liz smiled at me, that same smile that she gave me last night when she was about to blow me. Liz rubbed her hand on my thigh. "What does that mean?" I asked. "I think you can figure it out," Liz said and pulled her hand away. "Wait, did you just use my pants as a napkin?" "Yep," Liz said as she grabbed our empty plates and got up to take them to the kitchen. After breakfast, we did the gift exchange under the large fake Christmas tree, like we always did. I thought it was a little weird that we still did this tradition even though the youngest in the family were too old for it, but no one so far had started to have kids yet. It was messed up, but most of my family had thought Liz would be the first to have a kid, from my cousins and me, most likely in high school, according to Liz's mom, but Liz seemed smart and stubborn enough to not prove them right. I loved my family, but some of them were really fucked up when it came to Liz. I always tried to be the mediator and hold the family together when there were fights, but it took a lot out of me. I had to admit that even though we were too old for some of these traditions, I still enjoyed them, even if they were also annoying. I had to be so much for so many people, back at school that it was nice to come home and just focus on how my family saw me and on myself. The version of myself that my family saw, was also tough to uphold, but it was sometimes the closest version of myself. Family Memories on video. After the present exchange, my grandparents got out the scrapbooks and home movies and reminisced about past holidays and events. Liz sat next to me, cramming me into the edge of the sofa. With so many of us in the living room with the fireplace, all the seats were full. Other chairs had been carried over from the kitchen. Liz was pressed right against me, her familiar warmth a constant reminder of last night. As the trips down the well-traveled memory lane were trodden down yet again, Liz initially tried to act like she was bored and didn't care. Before long, she joined in the retelling of family events, usually to defend herself when a story was brought up about something bad that she had done. Still, I could tell that she enjoyed spending this time with her family. Those conversations were some of the only times Liz and her mom talked to each other without any malice, as they remembered their stories. I got a warm feeling in my stomach from all of this. Some things had changed, but they were still close enough for me to be able to slip back into the nostalgia. Throughout the day, Liz would do little things to remind me of the previous night. When it was just us or when no one was looking, Liz would whisper filthy things into my ear and pat me on the ass or grab at my crotch. I would get red in the face. Every time I tried to say something to her, another family member would always pop up, so I would have to stop what I was about to say. I would give Liz a look, telling her that I would say something later, but she would just smile or shrug. She always seemed her happiest when she was messing with me. We had Christmas dinner early. This time everyone sat together at the dining room table. My grandparents said grace, and then we started to eat. I was surprised that Liz and her mom managed to get along the whole day after their argument in the morning. This second party was even better than the one the night before. Everyone seemed to be in the holiday spirit. I wanted the day to last forever, so of course, time flew by. Before I knew it, family members started to go back to their hotels, and then everyone was off to bed again. Liz chose to stay longer and hang out with me again. We found ourselves on the couch again, watching TV together. We were originally sitting on opposite ends of the couch, but the moment the last of our family went up to go to bed, Liz scooted over and lay against me. Having her be close again, and us finally be alone, made my heart thump wildly from nerves. I wondered if anything was going to happen again between us, and if so, what? I hadn't felt this nervous around a girl in years. I wrapped an arm around her, and Liz snuggled up against me. To be continued. Based on a post by storyteller 19, for Literotica. Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 2. Liz has a present for Chris. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We watched TV together for an hour, mostly in silence, which was rare for Liz, who loved to talk during TV and movies. Nearly the whole time, I was hard, but as turned on as I was by having Liz close again, I also didn't want to try and force things by starting something with her prematurely. It felt right to be holding Liz, and I didn't want to rush things. When it was nearly ten, Liz turned off the TV. She reached up and grabbed at my face and gently caressed it. I looked down at her, and we looked into each other's eyes. Her face was lit by the warm glow of the fireplace. She looked so beautiful. I leaned in and we kissed each other, slowly and sensually. This seemed so different from how she was last night, but not better or worse. Last night, we acted like we satisfied a hunger after starving, but on that second night together, we started out slower and more sweetly. We sat on the couch, making out for nearly a half-hour. Liz broke the kiss, and we looked into each other's eyes in the dimly lit room. Liz stood up and grabbed the fireplace poker. she stirred the remnant pieces apart and the fire transformed to a red glow. She adjusted the damper to a slight ventilation and put the tool away. Turning to me, she smiled, then grabbed my hand. I got up and then she led me into her bedroom. Liz closed the door and locked it. She went back to kissing me, pressing me against the wall. Once we were behind closed doors, she continued our liplock while she swiftly unbuckled, unsnapped, and unzipped my jeans. Swiftly she reached down into my bozers and quickly found my straining erection, and started jerking me off. I kissed down Liz's neck, sucking hard on it and making her moan. I kissed down her collarbone and the top of her chest, pulling at her Aerosmith T-shirt to kiss more of her chest. Liz pulled off her shirt, and I kissed her cleavage. She swiftly unhooked her bra and shrugged it off so that I didn't even have to pause on my way down to her nipples. I licked around her areola and then flicked my tongue across one of her nipples. As she started to moan, I latched onto her tit and began to suck on it, causing her to moan even louder. Liz ran her free hand through my hair. I took nearly all of a tit into my mouth while lapping against it with my tongue and then sucked on it, pulling on her sensitive nipples. I switched back and forth between each of her tits. Liz pulled her hand out of my pants and slipped them down further. Once they were loose, she pulled me back up to kiss her. She flicked her tongue across my lip, and then I met her tongue with mine, and we started to french kiss. Liz pulled my college sweatshirt shirt up and over my head. Once my shirt was on the floor, she sucked and nibbled my lip, and then started to kiss down my neck, rougher than she was last night. I was afraid that she was intentionally trying to leave me a hickey from how hard she was sucking on my neck. Even though it would be so stupid, I wanted some physical mark to prove to myself that this was happening with my beautiful cousin a second night in a row. Liz kissed her way down my chest. When she got down to my stomach, she pulled my pants the rest of the way down, along with my boxers. My rock-hard cock sprung up, nearly smacking Liz on the mouth as she dropped down to her knees. I slipped my feet out of my pants and kicked them away. Liz grabbed my pants and kicked them against the crack in the door, hiding that the lamp light was on. She wrapped her hand around my rigid phallus and held it at its base. Her other hand cupped under my ball-sack and fondled the two boulders within. I shivered in pleasure when Liz looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and kissed the tip of my cock. She seemed to make out with it as she kissed, licked, and sucked on the top of my cock. Everything she did felt great, and being able to better see her doing it, made it feel even better. She skilfully rubbed her tongue along the sensitive frenulum while her lips locked tightly, to hold my glans ridge captive to her lustful intents. Then she leaned down and pressed her tongue onto my ball sack, licking against my balls. I hadn't been expecting her to do that, and I couldn't help but moan. Liz took one of my balls into her mouth and sucked on it. It made me feel vulnerable to her passions, but it also felt so good that it almost hurt. Liz knew just the right amount of pressure to use. She stroked me in long slow strokes as she sucked on my balls, first one, then the other, and then both at the same time. Most girls I had been with usually ignored my balls if they even gave me a blowjob, so I wasn't used to having so much time spent on them. After sucking on my balls for a few minutes, Liz put her lips back onto my cock, only this time she started to take me all the way into her mouth. In one quick motion, she took my entire length into her mouth. I moaned as she took me effortlessly into her throat. Liz held there for a minute and then slowly pulled back off my cock to catch her breath. My entire cock was coated in her saliva. Liz took a couple of breaths and then took me back into her mouth. She started to blow me quickly, her lips sliding up and down my cock effortlessly; her tongue rubbing me in a firm swallowing motion, over and over. Liz would alternate from looking down at what she was working on; and looking up at me while she blew me. When she looked me in the eyes, it turned me on so much, but it also seemed oddly intimate, and I felt slightly vulnerable as we looked at one another. After blowing me for a couple of minutes, Liz took me back all the way into her throat and held my cock there again. While I was deep inside of her, she rapidly stroked at the underside of my cock with her tongue. She kept me inside of her mouth for a minute and a half and then pulled back from my cock with a gasp. I thought she would go back to blowing me, but instead, Liz stood up, grabbed my cock, and walked towards the bed. Liz undid her pants with her other hand, and dropped them to the floor as she walked. She lay down on her back and pulled me on top of her, kissing me deeply, I straddled over her, our naked bodies pressed against each other. She reached down between us, grasped my cock, and started to rub it against her cunt lips. I froze up at the warmth and softness of her cunt. Liz nestled my cock between her cunt lips. "I want you inside of me," Liz breathed in between kisses as she started to move so that her cunt rubbed against the tip of my cock. "I want you, too," I said and then, in a moment of honesty, added, "I have wanted you for so long." "I know. Why do you think I have teased you so much all these years?" Liz said, raising her lips so that the head of my cock slipped ever so slightly more inside of her. "To annoy me?" I asked. "That's part of it." Liz laughed. "But the other reason is that I have wanted you too," Liz said. I had one last moment of doubt if I should do this or not. Liz nibbled my earlobe. "I want you to fuck me." There was so much desire in Liz's voice. I didn't know what to say to that, but I knew what I could do in response. Going All The Way. I inched forward to both enjoy this moment and make it easy in case Liz decided to change her mind. She kept on kissing me, so I continued to press forward. I slowly worked my way inside of her. She was tight and incredibly wet. It was hard not to just thrust all the way inside of her. Being inside of Liz felt so good for so many reasons. When I bottomed out inside of her, she let out a little gasp, her body arching in pleasure at the contact of me deep inside of her. I froze in place for a moment to take in the sensation of her cunt wrapped around my cock. After getting used to the fantastic feeling of her cunt I pulled nearly all the way out and then thrust back into her quickly. Liz let out a satisfied moan when she took me fully inside of her. I tried to start off slow, but Liz humped up against me, meeting my downward thrusts. It felt too good for us to take it slow, and before long, we were fucking quickly. She held onto my shoulders, holding her body up off the bed to give her better space to thrust back up against me, or she clenched at my ass, pulling me in deeper with each thrust. Fucking Liz felt so right. It seemed like we instantly knew what the other one was going to do before they did it. Every thrust was timed perfectly to ensure the highest amount of pleasure between us. It didn't take me long to work up a sweat, my body feeling both hot and cold. I was starting to get a little out of breath. If we kept up at this pace, I wouldn't last for as long. I was glad for the release from the previous night, without which I would have come instantly when I first entered her. Liz stopped humping up against me and pressed her hand against my chest. I got off her, and she pushed me down onto my back and straddled me. She held my erection in place just at the entrance of her cunt, and then she lowered herself, taking my entire cock in one quick motion. Her cunt felt even better in this position. Liz leaned down and kissed me as she started to rock her ass up and down, working my cock against the top of her snatch as she rode my cock. I laid there for a couple of minutes, enjoying the feel of Liz perfectly riding my cock. I grabbed her perfect ass and could feel her muscles tighten and loosen as she humped me. I rocked my hips in time with her. Before long, we worked our way back to the quick pace we had built up to before. Liz started to moan more and took shallow breaths as we continued to fuck. It felt good, but it was too good; I could feel each stroke bringing me closer to an orgasm. I didn't want to cum before Liz got off. There was no guarantee that anything would happen again between us. If we were going to break this taboo together, I wanted to make sure to make this the best sex possible. Without breaking the rhythm of riding my cock she pushed on my chest and straightened up so that she was straddling my cock. Immediately her cunt felt even tighter around my cock as she continued to ride me. We both moaned at the same time. Liz pulled up so that just the tip of my cock was inside of her, and then she slammed down, taking it all in at once before pulling right back up and doing it again. I grabbed at her hips and used them to help me better slide in and out of her. Every few strokes, when Liz would take me all the way inside of her, she wouldn't pull back off immediately; instead, she would do a little grinding against me so that my cock pressed even more against her cunt walls. After a few times of doing that, Liz added that grinding motion as she went up and down on my cock, making it feel even better with each stroke. I loved the way her tits bounced as she rode up and down on my cock, and the way her face would contort in pleasure when I timed a thrust perfectly or hit her in a new sensitive spot. I was getting too close to my orgasm, but Liz seemed to be breathing heavier. She started to rub at her clit while supporting herself by leaning back onto the bed with the other hand, so I hoped that she was close enough to cum before me. It gave me a better view of my cock disappearing in and out of her tight cunt with her leaning back. My cock was soaked in her juices and made me slide in and out of her with ease. She started to rock back and forth on my cock, and her fingers rubbed furiously against her clit. Liz's moans got so loud that I was afraid that we would wake up our family, but at this point, I was too far along to do anything to stop. "Awe Chris, that's it, fuck me harder," Liz said. I held onto her hips tighter and started to fuck her even harder. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me," Liz moaned. I knew that if we kept up like this, our family would hear. I sat up and pulled Liz off me. "Why?" She asked in a huff. I pushed her down on all fours, moved around behind her, put my hands on her hips, and then entered her fully from behind in rough thrust. Liz let out a pleasure-filled, "Oh," as I bottomed out inside of her. Liz arched her ass up against me and pressed her face down onto the bed. I had dreamed about taking Liz from behind for so long, and now that I was close to cumming I made sure to enjoy my fantasy come to life. Liz started to hump back against me. I could hear her moaning loudly into the bedding. I was surprised by how much her muffled moans turned me on. I felt her place her hand back onto her clit, and she started to rub it again. I could hear Liz's muffled moans get even louder, and then she stopped humping against my cock. She pressed her cunt back against me, taking my cock inside of her and then rocking randomly against it as her orgasm hit. As she came, I stopped holding back. I thrust into her a few more times, and with a grunt, I started to cum inside her. I held onto Liz's hips to steady myself as my body went numb with pleasure as I shot my loads inside of her as we came together. Liz's random humps slowed down as her orgasm passed, and she slowly rode my cock. When she finally stopped, I pulled out of her and laid on the bed beside her, catching my breath. Liz stayed like that for a moment with her ass up in the air, and then she laid on her side facing me. We scooted towards each other and wrapped our arms around each other. We lay like that for some time. "That was;" I started to say but didn't know the words for it. Liz leaned forward and kissed me sweetly. "I know," she said. I lay there not believing what finally happened when suddenly a thought interrupted my bliss, and I nearly jumped out of bed. Liz placed one of my hands between her tits and cradled it there with her hands as I wrapped my other hand around her. Her heart was beating so fast, just like mine. "What?" Liz asked. "I came in you, I shouldn't have done that, if you get," Liz put a hand to my chest and a finger to my lips. "Calm down. I wanted you to do that, it makes it feel even better, and I am on the pill, so you don't have to worry," Liz said. "Oh, okay, good," I said, embarrassed by my outburst, and wrapped my arms back around Liz. "Merry Christmas," Liz said. "Yeah, the best merry Christmas," I said with a smile. A few minutes later, Liz got up and grabbed the towel that I had used earlier in the day. "I will be right back. I am going to go clean up," Liz said and walked out of the room. There was a bathroom right across from the bedroom, but I still thought it was crazy that Liz walked out of the room naked. I lay there with my fingers laced behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile on my face as I rode the post-sex endorphin rush. Liz stepped back inside and gently closed the door behind her. I watched as she walked towards me and climbed into bed, trying my best to ingrain the image of her naked body into my memory. Liz climbed into bed beside me, rested her head on my chest, and pressed her body against me. I held her with one arm and played with her hair. I knew she was awake for a time, but neither one of us said anything. Before long, I heard her start to snore loudly against my chest, so loud that it woke me up when I was nearly drifting off to sleep. I smiled and lay there for a few minutes, holding her and listening to her snore. Couch Time. When I was starting to drift back off to sleep, even with her snoring, I knew that I better move out to the living room before I fell asleep with Liz again. After that night's physical exertions, I doubted that I would be able to wake up again this morning. I carefully got out of bed to not wake Liz again, but I knew that she was a deep sleeper. My theory had always been that her snores made her deaf to the world as she slept. I pulled the blanket over her and tucked her in. After I got dressed, I kissed on the top of her head. I grabbed my blanket and managed to sneak a pillow again off the bed, and I went back out to the living room. It took me some time to fall asleep even though I was exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to go back into the room and sleep beside Liz but knew that I couldn't. After some tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep. I woke up to someone kissing me. I opened my eyes, and Liz beamed down at me. "Good morning," Liz said. It was still so early that the sun hadn't fully started to rise. "Good morning," I said. I sat up, and Liz climbed onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me deeply. As we kissed, my fear that last night was going to be the only time we had sex evaporated. Liz kissed me like how you kissed a lover, and while I didn't know what exactly was going to happen in the future, I knew that the last couple of nights wouldn't be stand-alone events. "My family is on their way to say goodbye, and then I am going to head back to the hotel with them to pack up my stuff." "Oh," I said. Liz lived in Portland, several states away from her family. "So, my flight leaves later today, but I was wondering, since you don't have school for a few weeks, if you wanted to come and visit me," Liz asked, looking down as she spoke. I realized that she was nervous about asking me this. My fearless cousin Liz, nervous at asking me to visit her over my Christmas break. If I hadn't just had sex with Liz the night before, then seeing her nervous about something would have been the craziest thing that happened to me this weekend. I didn't say anything for a moment, and she looked up at me expectantly. "While I mean, I did have some plans," I said. When she started to pout, I couldn't go on with it, "Yeah, I can come to visit you." "You jerk, you were just stalling," Liz said as she threw her arms around me and gave me another huge kiss. I already had morning wood from when I woke up, and I got even harder as Liz started to dry hump me. I began to play with her tits when we heard footsteps coming down the steps. She jumped off me and gave me one last peck on the lips before running back into the guest room. I smiled. I was so used to seeing Liz be sarcastic and aloof; it was odd seeing this sweet side of her. I thought about that for a bit as I laid back down to look like I was still asleep. Liz took a shower first. When she emerged, she was wearing one of my T-shirts without asking, but I loved seeing her in it, so I didn't say anything to her. By the time I took a shower, more family had shown up, including Liz's. They stayed for a couple of hours to have a small breakfast and coffee before they were going to head back to the hotel and pack up. Liz and I spent every possible moment together. Not only did she give me her phone number to make sure we kept in better touch, but she also took my phone and added her Snapchat and Instagram accounts to my phone. I rarely used the apps, and I told her so, but she told me I better use them to talk to her; otherwise, I would regret it. I knew that we would see each other again soon, but I didn't want to see her leave. I walked her and her family to their rented car when it was time for them to drive back to the hotel. Our hug goodbye lingered until we reluctantly let go. As Liz was getting in the car, she checked her purse and said how her phone wasn't in it and that she must have left it in the guest room. She said she would be right back to her family and asked me to come with her to call her phone with mine. "So, where did you last see it?" I asked Liz when we walked into the room. "Right here in my bag," Liz said, holding up her phone. "Why did you say you didn't have it?" I asked her. "So that I could give you a proper goodbye," Liz said as she hugged again, but this time also kissed me. We kissed deeply for several minutes, neither one of us wanting to break off the kiss. Our kisses started to die down, and we tried to stop, but we kept on doing small kisses. We were both left panting when we finally pulled apart. "I want you so badly again," Liz said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Me too. I don't want to see you go." "Promise you will visit me soon." "I promise," I said, already planning on seeing her as soon as possible. We walked back out to our gathered family. "Sorry it took so long. I had my phone on silent," Liz said as we walked back up. Liz gave me one last hug and then got into the car, and they drove away. I watched them leave, feeling an odd sense of loneliness. I went back to the guest room and laid in the same bed that we had had sleepovers in together when we were kids, the same bed that last night we had sex for the first time in. I pressed the pillow that she laid on last night against my face and inhaled her scent. I lay on my back and pressed the pillow to my face, and inhaled. I felt my phone go off in my pocket. I checked it, and Liz told me that they had made it back to the hotel. She asked me what I was doing, and I told her how I was lying in bed. She called me lazy, and I asked her how I could be both lazy and an overachiever at the same time? She somehow avoided answering me, even though I was confident that I was bringing up a good point. I stayed one more day at my grandparents with my family, and then the next day, I drove home. I wasn'

Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 1. Cousins reconnect over the winter holidays. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was driving back from Boise, to be with family for Christmas. That semester had been my most challenging yet. I was exhausted and ready for some time relaxing with my family. We usually had the holidays at my grandparents' house in Boulder, Colorado. Being raised in the Arizona desert, I wasn't used to driving in the snow, so the last one hundred miles were slow going for me. It didn't help that it had started to snow again, adding even more snow to the roads. Initially, I planned to get to the family party hours early, but now I would be lucky if I got there before dinner. It was supposed to be less than a 12 hour drive, but that doesn't take in the factors of road conditions and holiday traffic. The snow kept falling, but I managed to make it to the house just ahead of the snowstorm's main bulk. It seemed like everyone was there already from all the cars parked in front of the house. I got out of my car shivering. My jacket barely reduced the cutting chill from icy cold wind. I walked awkwardly to the trunk and pulled out the gifts that I had for gotten. No matter how many times I was in the snow, which wasn't often, I doubted I would ever get used to it. When I was at the door, I took a deep breath. I regretted it immediately because of the frigid air. I quickly opened the door. I was hit by an immediate warmth and brightness as I stepped inside. "Let me help you with that cousin," a silky-smooth voice said to me as I walked in. My cousin Liz walked towards me from the mini sitting area that overlooked the front yard. Just looking at her filled me with warmth. Liz was the cousin that I was the closest to. We were both the only child in our immediate family. Since we were nearly the same age, we had been inseparable at family events, basically since we were born. Liz helped me put my presents under the large Christmas tree near where she had been sitting. As soon as I put the gifts down, she threw her arms around me in a tight hug. I squeezed her back. Out of my family, she had been the one I was looking forward the most to seeing. I hadn't seen her in person in a year, as we had both missed the thanksgiving get-together, this year. We texted infrequently and were friends on Facebook, but she rarely used it. "You look great," I told her. She had her blonde hair in a cute pixie cut, and it was dyed several bright colors going down to the tips. She was wearing a black jacket with a black dress under. Her ears were heavily pierced, and she had a single stud in her nose. Her parents were the extreme religious ones in the family, so they had seemed to stifle Liz her whole life with their beliefs. The moment Liz could, she got out of their household and moved in with some friends. "You're looking great too," Liz said, squeezing my broad shoulders as she pulled away from my hug. I felt my body go warm at her compliment. Liz kept her hand on my shoulders and started to guide me towards the kitchen where most of the family had gathered. "Come on, everyone's been dying to talk to Chris, the golden boy." I felt a little guilty at that, but I knew that Liz didn't mean that as an insult. She was the black sheep, and I was the golden boy. My family were happy to see me, and everyone wanted to spend the entire evening catching up. I enjoyed spending time with them, but it was Liz who I really wanted to catch up with. She spent a lot of the night around me, often raising an eyebrow or giving me a deadpan look when one of my family said something that they shouldn't have. Liz sat next to me at the dinner table, and I finally got some time to talk to her. I tried to ask her about herself, but she seemed to avoid talking about herself and gave me vague answers. We had always been close, so I started to feel confused by this, wondering if maybe in the last year we had finally grown apart. I began to get the hint and stopped bugging her about her personal life. We talked about other things, mostly books and TV shows that we had a shared interest in. Still, it seemed superficial compared to our usual winding conversations that had no limits. Taboo Topics. After dinner, we found ourselves hanging out in the garage. Liz was smoking a cigarette, blowing the smoke through a cracked door that lead to the side of the backyard. This was always the place we would run off to when we wanted to escape the rest of the family. We were doing what we always did, teasing each other. "Come on, you were the one who used to have a crush on me when we were kids," Liz said. That was something that I doubted she was ever going to let me forget about. "Hey, if I remember correctly, you were the one who always wanted to play house and insisted on being husband and wife," I said. "Only so I could kick your lazy ass out when you burned dinner or didn't wash the dishes." "The food was plastic, and we didn't have running water in our playhouse. You didn't have to make me literally sleep in the doghouse!" I said. That was before we had a firm grasp that it was a saying and not literal. "Yes, I did," She said, leaning towards me. I leaned forward. "Why?" "Because it was funny," Liz said. We were leaning so close together, and we both became quiet, which was rare for Liz once she started teasing me. I looked into her beautiful eyes, thinking thoughts that I had been suppressing for years. I couldn't look into her eyes anymore. I thought the year away from her would be enough for me finally to get over my crush on my cousin, but instead, that absence seemed to make those feelings even stronger. I looked up, and my eyes went wide at what I saw nailed above us. Liz looked up and saw what I was looking at. "Mistletoe," Liz said and looked back into my eyes. The part of my brain that held my impulses in check must have been frozen from the cold weather. There was the briefest hesitation, and then we kissed. We wrapped our arms around each other, and the kiss deepened. This is it. It's finally happening. I was surprised by how right something that was supposed to be wrong felt. Now that my urges were finally free, I slid my hand down her back and squeezed her ass through her dress. Liz let out a surprised little moan at that, and she jumped away from my hand and against me. When she settled back down, I started to massage her ass. She moaned and leaned her head back against the wall while arching her lower body towards me and pressing her pelvis into mine. I kissed down her chin and started to kiss her pale neck. With each kiss, she let out tiny little exhales that were both cute and sexy. When I reached the hollow of her neck, I sucked hard. Liz moaned louder this time and ground her snatch into me. I kissed across the front of her neck and repeated the same thing on the other side with the same result. With a finger on my chin, she guided my lips back up to hers. Her succulent lips felt better than I could have ever imagined. Liz lowered a hand down my chest. I thought she was just going to rub my chest, but her hand kept on going lower. I had only a few seconds to realize what she was doing when she grasped my erection through my jeans and rubbed it. I faltered in kissing her because of the unexpected touch. Liz used my distraction to suck on my lip. It all felt so good, and I didn't want it to end. No sooner than when I thought that then I heard one of our family members approaching. We pulled apart quickly and caught our breath as our grandma walked into the garage to get something out of the fridge in there. She said one of our uncles was leaving for the night and for us to say goodbye. "Okay grandma, we will be right there," Liz said. Our grandma left. Liz rested her head on my shoulder, and I held her lightly as we calmed down. Once calmed down, Liz pulled back. Liz looked like she was about to say something but stopped. "Come on, let's go say good night." She didn't seem her usual confident self. I didn't blame her, what we just did had crossed a line that we shouldn't have, but she didn't seem to be upset at what just happened. As I followed her inside, I noticed more sway to her stride that drew attention to her ass. We walked back in and said goodbye to the first of the family to leave. It seemed like that was the cue for others to go because the others started to follow suit. Some of my family stayed at my grandparents' house, while the rest stayed at a nearby hotel. To keep it fair, my grandparents switched out every year who got to stay at their home. My family branch were the lucky ones who got to stay at my grandparents' house that year. Within a couple of hours, the only ones left at the house were my family and Liz's. They finally decided to leave for the night and told Liz that it was time to go now, interrupting her when she was in the middle of a conversation with me. Liz gave me a look and rolled her eyes. "I will be right back." When Liz came back, she told me how her family was leaving and then just stayed with me. "Aren't you going to leave with them?" I asked, confused. "No, I think I am going to stay here and hang out with my favorite cousin." "Okay, cool," I said and smiled. I had been afraid that maybe she was freaked out by our kiss and would want to get away from me as soon as possible. "But you have to give me a ride to the hotel later," Liz added. I did my best to keep my groan inward. After the drive I had, I didn't want to drive again for as long as possible, but if it was for Liz, then I would. "Okay." Liz and I sat in the downstairs living room on a wide loveseat, near the fireplace; as we continued to talk and reconnect after a year apart. She was still elusive when I asked her what she did for work. "It's just some dumb job that I don't like to think about. "So, Do the girls put out more in college?" she asked. "What?" I asked, even though I had heard her. I got flustered as I tried to answer. Liz laughed. "Relax, I was just joking." Around nine my grandparents said goodnight and went upstairs to their bedroom. My parents went up to bed a little later, leaving just Liz and me sitting downstairs alone. Liz asked me again about my dating life. "I don't really know. I am too busy with schoolwork and football. It doesn't really leave me much room for dating," I said. "But I bet girls are throwing themselves at you," Liz said. I thought about lying to her, but we had always told each other everything. "Yeah, there have been some girls that I have hooked up with that I met at parties, but dating never works out, since I am so busy." Liz leaned forward, pressing her hands on my thigh. "Why don't you tell me about one of those times," Liz said. "What; You mean," "Tell me about one of the last times that you hooked up with a girl," Liz said. Her voice became sultry. I hesitated. "Come on, we used to tell each other everything. I told you about what a train wreck the first time I tried to give a guy a blowjob." Liz was right. We used to tell each other everything that happened in our love and sex lives. It was one of the things that had lent so much concrete imagery to my fantasies about being with Liz. "Wasn't that when his pubes got stuck in your braces?" I asked. Liz took her hand off my thigh and hit me on the chest. "At least I didn't come instantly the first time a girl touched me between my legs." "Hey, that happens to a lot of people," I said, no longer enjoying this once I realized that if I wanted to go to war with her on this, that I had probably provided her with more than enough ammunition to take me down. "See. We used to tell each other everything, the good and the bad. I miss that." Liz took my hand and squeezed it. I had been thinking about it as well. "Okay," I said. "I went to one of the fraternity houses parties last year a few nights after we lost our chance of making it to the championship." "The match against the Aztecs?" Liz asked. "Yes, I am surprised you know that." Sports was never something we talked about. "I follow some college football and watched some games. Mostly because number 48 has such a cute ass," Liz said. I couldn't help but go red in the face at her compliment. "Yeah, that game. I was upset that we had lost, so the party was a great way to blow off steam, and I was drinking a bit more than I usually did." Liz laughed but didn't say what I knew she wanted to say. Those who knew me, knew that I couldn't hold my alcohol. Chris and the Sorority Girl. "I was messing around on the dance floor, and there was this beautiful girl out of nowhere dancing right up against me. I hadn't gotten much action for a bit since I was so busy, so when a hot girl started to grind against me, I didn't question it and grinded back." Liz's hand went back to my thigh and gently rubbed it as I told my story. "What happened next?" "The songs that kept on coming up were high energy ones, and we working up a sweat as we danced together. She would press herself right up against my erection and grind back into it, or work her hand down in between us, and she would grab and rub my shaft." Liz started to rub my thigh even harder. "I had my hands on her hips, and she grabbed them and guided them to where I wanted to touch the whole time, Down to her ass which was barely contained in the shorts she was wearing, up to her tits, she wasn't wearing a bra, and then back down, only this time she pressed my hand to the front of her shorts, and I could feel how warm she was and how her wetness was starting to soak through." Liz's hand inched closer towards my cock, but stopped just a couple inches short. "I will be right back," she said and got up, just when things were getting good. Liz came back a couple of minutes later and was holding her AirPods in her hands. "Here," She said, handing me one. "What?" I asked. Liz didn't answer; she just put her AirPod in. Liz had picked an EDM, electronic dance music song. Before I could ask her what she was doing, she grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet. I stood up, and she guided me up over to the center of the room. "Dance," Liz told me. Since I hadn't had much more than a couple of glasses of wine that night with the family, I was far from being drunk enough to dance without inhibitions, but I decided to indulge her and started to try and dance to the music. A moment later, Liz began to grind her ass against me. She turned around and looked me in the eye as she ran her hands down my broad chest and pressed her body against me. Re-enacting A Dance Scene. I realized that she was enacting my story with me. I danced with Liz, enjoying the songs that she was playing and how she moved her body. I kept my eyes on her, taking in every movement. She moved so perfectly, I wondered when she got so good at dancing. Liz used to be so uncoordinated back when we were kids. She reached down between us. She ran her fingers along my erection, squeezing gently as she did. When on the fourth or fifth song, the high beats per minute songs switched to something a bit slower, and we danced more sensually against each other. Liz guided my hands from her hips down to her ass. I squeezed. It felt as if there was no barrier between her ass and my hands with how soft the material was. I pulled her short dress up and was surprised when I didn't feel any panties on her. I felt her panty line when I had been lowering my hands, So I realized that she must have been wearing a thong. Liz's ass felt so soft and toned, she had always been skinny growing up, but now she seemed to have put on some layers of lean muscle. Liz let me play with her ass for an entire song while she rubbed my erection through my jeans. At the start of the next song, Liz grabbed one of my hands and to pulled it up and around to her front. I knew where she was taking my hand, and I tried to rush my touch along. She set the pace and made me slow down my approach to her tits. When she finally let me put my hand over one of her tits, I started to paw at it roughly in excitement but managed to get a hold of myself and begin to fondle them a bit more gently. As I enjoyed the feel of her tits and ass in my hands, I thought for a moment how this couldn't get any better. I was pleasantly wrong. When the next song started, Liz grabbed my hand from touching her ass. I found my hand pressing against her snatch through her thin dress. Warmth radiated from her cunt as she pressed her body into me. I rubbed at her cunt, and she rubbed my cock up and down, jerking me off through my pants. She began to kiss up my neck, alternating from licking gently to sucking hard. The drop in the song happened, and Liz pulled me down and kissed me deeply. As we made out while dancing, she started to grind against my erection. I felt amazing, but I knew that it was only a small sample of the pleasure she could give me. "What happened next?" Liz asked me after kissing me deeply again. "She grabbed my hand and led me to one of the empty bedrooms," I said. That's when Liz grabbed my hand and led me to the guest bedroom, locking the door behind us. It was the only bedroom on the ground level of the house. "She pushed me down onto the bed." Liz did so. "And then she took off my pants, and before I had time to even think, she had my cock in her mouth and started to blow me." I didn't know if Liz would keep up with following along with the story I was telling, but if she did, then I was going to be glad that I had chosen this one. I wondered if she would do this. Making out and grinding against your cousin was one thing, but a blowjob was crossing even further past that line that I had been staring at for years. Liz reached down and started to undo my pants. I couldn't believe this was really happening when she got my belt open and pulled my pants and boxers down. I raised my hips to make it easier. For a moment, I thought that this might all be for a prank. Liz had been teasing me for years. She had gone through some great lengths in the past to embarrass me. I knew this was a paranoid thought, but it held for a moment. My erection sprung free, close to Liz's mouth as she continued to pull my pants down. She looked down at my cock for a moment. This would be the time for her to stop before we did something that we maybe shouldn't. I wasn't going to voice any complaints, it had all felt so good and right so far, but if she was too scared to take things even further, then I wouldn't blame her. Liz leaned down and kissed the tip of my erection. She swirled her tongue around the top of my erection and then started to take me into her mouth. I let out a moan as she made it halfway down my cock and continued to take it all the way in. Liz was beautiful, and the added taboo of my cousin sucking my cock made it look and feel even better. I watched intently as Liz took my entire seven inches into her mouth. When she got to the end, she deepthroated my cock without even pausing. I moaned again. Liz slowly pulled her mouth back off it. Once back up to the top, Liz sucked deeply on my cock head, her cheeks hollowing inwards. Liz effortlessly sucked on my cock. This was the best blowjob I had ever had. She was not only skilled at doing this, but she also did it eagerly. Liz licked from the bottom to top, using her tongue piercing to trace a path up along my shaft. I shivered as she pressed the metal up along my shaft. I had always had fantasies of having a girl with a tongue piercing blow me. Liz made it to the top of my shaft and twirled her tongue around my cock again, holding eye contact with me as she did it. She then licked at the sensitive part at the bottom of my cock head. The alternating feeling of her soft, warm tongue and the smoothness of the metal there made me moan again, louder this time. "Quiet," Liz scolded me, but I could tell in her voice that she was happy that she could cause me to have such a reaction. Liz blew me to the frantic beat of the song we were listening to. It all felt and looked so good. I was getting close to cumming, but I tried to hold back. Liz started to massage my balls with one hand, jerking me off with the other. She bobbed her head and moved her hand in one motion, touching most of my cock at once. When she would stroke downward, she would let go with all but her thumb and forefinger so that she could still take nearly all of me into her mouth, and then in her upward motion would add back the fingers as she jerked me off.   Lips of Liz. "Liz, I'm getting close," I groaned. Liz redoubled her efforts at blowing me and somehow managed to blow me even better than before. A minute was all I could last with this increased stimulation, and I grunted that I was about to cum. Liz blew me even harder and took me back into her throat. The soft pressure was too much, and I started to cum. I shot my first couple of loads right into her throat. Liz swallowed a couple of times, something that felt amazing with me still in her throat. She pulled back a little so the last couple of loads filled her mouth. Liz continued to blow me while milking the last of my cum up and out before swallowing one last time. "So, how was that, compared to the girl in your story?" Liz asked as she wiped off her mouth. "That was the best blow job I ever had," I said. I was still feeling such strong bliss that I was unable to not tell the truth. I only hoped me saying that wouldn't get to her head. Liz pulled her dress over her head. She was wearing a matching lacey black bra and panties. The black lingerie looked great against her pale skin. She climbed on top of me, and we started to make out. I began to play with her tits through her bra. Liz reached back and unclipped it so that it fell off under my touch. I continued to play with her perky tits, amazed finally to be touching them directly. I played with her nipples and her nipple piercings, gently pulling on them. Liz moaned into our kiss. Liz broke off the kiss and straightened up over my mouth, bringing her tits in closer. I leaned up and latched onto one of her nipples. She moaned loudly and pulled my head against her tits. I sucked harder. Liz held my head against her tit, and I opened my mouth, sucking most of her perky tit into my mouth. I could feel the heat and wetness from her sex as she straddled against my chest. I switched over to her other nipple, sucking hard on it. Liz started to grind her cunt into my chest as I continued to suck hard on her tits. I swirled my tongue around her nipple, and she moaned loudly. I told Liz that she needed to be quiet, and she answered me by pushing me back down so that I was lying on my back. She climbed over the top of me until her snatch, in all its glory, was spread out above me. As she lowered, I eagerly leaned up and stuck my tongue in between her lips. I alternated between licking along her outer lips and slipping my tongue inside of her. Even her snatch tasted better than any other girl who I had gone down on before. I flicked my tongue up and along her clit after a couple of minutes of ignoring it on purpose. Liz's entire body shook when I finally licked it, and she pressed her snatch down onto my mouth. Each additional lick caused her a mini spasm. As I ate her out, Liz started to grind her snatch down onto my mouth, timing her movements against my licks so that there would be the most amount of contact between us. She to pressed her snatch down onto my mouth for increasing amounts of time, making it hard to breathe sometimes, but I loved having her snatch right up against my mouth. As she rode my face, I was able to stick my tongue even deeper inside of her. It seemed like the deeper my tongue went, the better her snatch tasted. Reluctantly, I pulled back to catch my breath. When I went to lick her clit, she was rubbing it. I pushed my tongue deep inside of her. I did my best to take my time and focus on how Liz responded to what I did. I wanted to make Liz cum, but I knew that this wouldn't feel good for her if I tried to rush it. She seemed to like it when I would lick along the top of her snatch, licking her clit when she moved her fingers away to let me have access to it. As her orgasm approached, I did something that I knew would surprise her. When I pulled my tongue out of her, I shifted down a little and flicked my tongue along her anus. It was a good thing that Liz had her face pushed down onto the pillow because when I flicked my tongue across it, she moaned loudly into the bedding. I licked along the edge of her anus, and she moaned again. I worked my tongue closer from the edge. When I finally pressed my tongue against the center, she shivered. I reached up and started to rub along her anus with my fingers while I went back to licking her cunt. I began to rub her rosebud right at the center and then pressed my finger inside of her. When I worked the tip of my finger inside of her, she froze up. I was afraid that I had overstepped in doing this to her. I started to pull my finger back out of her. "No, leave it in," Liz said, so I did. Liz began to hump again against my face. She moved slower as she pushed my finger slowly in and out of her ass. Liz built back up to speed, my finger working its way in and out of her. She must have done anal before because she seemed to get used to my finger inside of her quickly. Liz built back up to her orgasm and started to grind against my mouth and finger even harder. She let out a loud muffled moan, and then she shook on top of me as she came. She pressed her cunt against my mouth and her ass clenched around my finger. Liz let out one last moan, and then she went limp on top of me. Liz climbed off it and under the blankets. I didn't know what to do when she called me to join her in bed. Once I was under the covers, she pressed her naked body against me. I was grateful for her body warmth; this room was always coldest in the house. Sleep came easily to me with Liz in my arms. Christmas Morning. I woke up at five in the morning on Christmas Day, feeling incredibly warm. I wondered where the source of the warmth was coming from. As I moved my hand, I felt the suppleness of a tit. The memories of last night came flooding back. I was in bed with my cousin Liz! I knew that I should get up soon before anyone else in the house woke up and discovered Liz in bed with me. The door was locked, but if we emerged from a locked room together, that would look strange. I kept telling myself to get up and go lay on the couch, but then I would tell myself that another five minutes wouldn't hurt. Liz's naked and warm body pressed against me just felt too good. I had forgotten that Liz was a snorer, which I thought was cute but would be making fun of her for later. Finally, when it was close to six, I forced myself to get up. I grabbed a blanket from out of the closet and a pillow from the bed. It was a delicate maneuver since Liz was somehow on every pillow at once. After I managed to pull one pillow out from under her arm, I looked down on Liz's beautiful naked body; she had kicked off the covers as I went to grab a pillow. She wasn't covered in tattoos yet, but the ones she did have, looked cool and accented her pale, beautiful body. I pulled the blanket back over her and kissed her on her forehead. Her brow lost its furrow, she smiled, and stopped stirring in her sleep. I got dressed and went back to the living room with the fireplace. The couch was so plush that I fell asleep quickly. The smell of bacon frying and the sound of cooking in the kitchen woke me up. I wanted to get up and investigate, but it was so warm under the blanket. I decided to wait to get up until breakfast was fully ready. I felt someone standing over me, and then a moment later, I was being poked in the ribs. "Wake up sleepy head, breakfast is almost ready, and the whole family is almost here." I rolled out from the blanket and looked up. Liz was wearing a pink apron with white frills on the edges that contrasted with her black band t-shirt and ripped jeans that she knew drove her parents crazy. "Nice apron." "Are you sure you want to make fun of the person who is going to be serving your food?" Liz asked. "Point taken. It looks good on you." "Sure," Liz said and walked back towards the kitchen. I watched her walk, admiring the sway of her hips and the way her jeans clung to her ass. When Liz was nearly back into the kitchen, she looked around and caught me checking her out. She smiled at me, and then she was in the kitchen and then out of sight behind a counter. I had been worried that maybe things would be weird between us after what had happened between us the night before, but things seemed to be okay. I felt a weight lifted from inside as I realized what happened wouldn't drive a wedge between Liz and me. I folded up my blanket and returned it and the pillow back where they came from. Liz had left the bed unmade. I shook my head at her and made the bed back up, which was a struggle with how much she had kicked the blankets and under sheet around during the night. Once the bed was made, I used the restroom and walked into the kitchen. My entire family was there, seated at the small table or on the barstool chairs, drinking coffee or orange juice. "It's about time you are up. You never sleep in," my mom said, handing me a glass of orange juice. "It's my fault. I kept him up late last night catching up and talking," Liz said. "That's why you didn't come back to your hotel room last night?" Liz's mom asked. "Yeah, it got too late for Christo take me home, so he let me have the guest room and slept on the couch," Liz said. "We thought you went out," Liz's mom said. There was so much venom in her voice as she said that, as if going out for a night on the town was one of the vilest things she could imagine. "Geeze, mom, it's not like I am going to go out and fuck some random guy on Christmas Eve when I am in town to be with family. I spent all night with Chris, so unless you think I fucked my cousin last night, then you have nothing to worry about." The whole kitchen fell silent at this, and I nearly spit out my orange juice at what Liz just said. I guess what she said was technically true, we didn't have sex last night, but I still couldn't believe that she said that to her mom. Liz's mom did what she did whenever she got embarrassed by some vulgar thing Liz said, and she stormed away. Liz's dad gave her a look and followed his wife. It wasn't a family get together if Liz's mom didn't storm away at least once. It seemed good that the quota had been met so early in the day because the rest of the family went right back to what they were doing. When breakfast was ready, everyone grabbed a plate and went to the mountain of breakfast food to load up their plates. Christmas breakfast wasn't as formal as dinner, where we would all eat together in the dining room. The dining room and kitchen were full, so we went out to the heated porch to eat. "I still can't believe you said that to your mom," I said to Liz as we sat down. "Hey, technically, it was the truth. I am tired of her constantly trying to degrade me in front of the family just because I am not in college, not because I need to get an education, but in her words, that's where I need to be if I want to find a good man to settle down with. All she wants of me is to be some housewife. Don't even get me started on all of the times she told me I was going to be going to hell," Liz said exasperatedly. "Yeah, technically it was the truth, but still crazy that you said it," I said. I took a bite of perfectly crispy bacon. "Relax, they wouldn't put something crazy like that past me doing, but it's not like they are going to think bad of the family's golden boy," Liz said. I hated whenever she called me that, and it usually would get to me enough for me to call her something back, but I was in too good of a mood to let her goad me into one of our usual arguments. I started to talk lower and hated getting serious so suddenly, but I didn't want to leave things vague between us. If I didn't ask, I would worry all day, and I would rather face the issue than leave myself wondering about it all day. "So, you don't regret anything about what happened last night?" I asked. Liz looked like she was about to say another joke, but she seemed to change my mind when she saw how serious I was. "I don't have any regrets about last night. I enjoyed it, and you did too. What is there to regret?" "Nothing, I just wanted to make sure things are still okay between us." "Don't worry , cuz, I think things are more than okay between us." I nearly jumped when I felt Liz's hand on my thigh. Liz smiled at me, that same smile that she gave me last night when she was about to blow me. Liz rubbed her hand on my thigh. "What does that mean?" I asked. "I think you can figure it out," Liz said and pulled her hand away. "Wait, did you just use my pants as a napkin?" "Yep," Liz said as she grabbed our empty plates and got up to take them to the kitchen. After breakfast, we did the gift exchange under the large fake Christmas tree, like we always did. I thought it was a little weird that we still did this tradition even though the youngest in the family were too old for it, but no one so far had started to have kids yet. It was messed up, but most of my family had thought Liz would be the first to have a kid, from my cousins and me, most likely in high school, according to Liz's mom, but Liz seemed smart and stubborn enough to not prove them right. I loved my family, but some of them were really fucked up when it came to Liz. I always tried to be the mediator and hold the family together when there were fights, but it took a lot out of me. I had to admit that even though we were too old for some of these traditions, I still enjoyed them, even if they were also annoying. I had to be so much for so many people, back at school that it was nice to come home and just focus on how my family saw me and on myself. The version of myself that my family saw, was also tough to uphold, but it was sometimes the closest version of myself. Family Memories on video. After the present exchange, my grandparents got out the scrapbooks and home movies and reminisced about past holidays and events. Liz sat next to me, cramming me into the edge of the sofa. With so many of us in the living room with the fireplace, all the seats were full. Other chairs had been carried over from the kitchen. Liz was pressed right against me, her familiar warmth a constant reminder of last night. As the trips down the well-traveled memory lane were trodden down yet again, Liz initially tried to act like she was bored and didn't care. Before long, she joined in the retelling of family events, usually to defend herself when a story was brought up about something bad that she had done. Still, I could tell that she enjoyed spending this time with her family. Those conversations were some of the only times Liz and her mom talked to each other without any malice, as they remembered their stories. I got a warm feeling in my stomach from all of this. Some things had changed, but they were still close enough for me to be able to slip back into the nostalgia. Throughout the day, Liz would do little things to remind me of the previous night. When it was just us or when no one was looking, Liz would whisper filthy things into my ear and pat me on the ass or grab at my crotch. I would get red in the face. Every time I tried to say something to her, another family member would always pop up, so I would have to stop what I was about to say. I would give Liz a look, telling her that I would say something later, but she would just smile or shrug. She always seemed her happiest when she was messing with me. We had Christmas dinner early. This time everyone sat together at the dining room table. My grandparents said grace, and then we started to eat. I was surprised that Liz and her mom managed to get along the whole day after their argument in the morning. This second party was even better than the one the night before. Everyone seemed to be in the holiday spirit. I wanted the day to last forever, so of course, time flew by. Before I knew it, family members started to go back to their hotels, and then everyone was off to bed again. Liz chose to stay longer and hang out with me again. We found ourselves on the couch again, watching TV together. We were originally sitting on opposite ends of the couch, but the moment the last of our family went up to go to bed, Liz scooted over and lay against me. Having her be close again, and us finally be alone, made my heart thump wildly from nerves. I wondered if anything was going to happen again between us, and if so, what? I hadn't felt this nervous around a girl in years. I wrapped an arm around her, and Liz snuggled up against me. To be continued. Based on a post by storyteller 19, for Literotica. Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 2. Liz has a present for Chris. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We watched TV together for an hour, mostly in silence, which was rare for Liz, who loved to talk during TV and movies. Nearly the whole time, I was hard, but as turned on as I was by having Liz close again, I also didn't want to try and force things by starting something with her prematurely. It felt right to be holding Liz, and I didn't want to rush things. When it was nearly ten, Liz turned off the TV. She reached up and grabbed at my face and gently caressed it. I looked down at her, and we looked into each other's eyes. Her face was lit by the warm glow of the fireplace. She looked so beautiful. I leaned in and we kissed each other, slowly and sensually. This seemed so different from how she was last night, but not better or worse. Last night, we acted like we satisfied a hunger after starving, but on that second night together, we started out slower and more sweetly. We sat on the couch, making out for nearly a half-hour. Liz broke the kiss, and we looked into each other's eyes in the dimly lit room. Liz stood up and grabbed the fireplace poker. she stirred the remnant pieces apart and the fire transformed to a red glow. She adjusted the damper to a slight ventilation and put the tool away. Turning to me, she smiled, then grabbed my hand. I got up and then she led me into her bedroom. Liz closed the door and locked it. She went back to kissing me, pressing me against the wall. Once we were behind closed doors, she continued our liplock while she swiftly unbuckled, unsnapped, and unzipped my jeans. Swiftly she reached down into my bozers and quickly found my straining erection, and started jerking me off. I kissed down Liz's neck, sucking hard on it and making her moan. I kissed down her collarbone and the top of her chest, pulling at her Aerosmith T-shirt to kiss more of her chest. Liz pulled off her shirt, and I kissed her cleavage. She swiftly unhooked her bra and shrugged it off so that I didn't even have to pause on my way down to her nipples. I licked around her areola and then flicked my tongue across one of her nipples. As she started to moan, I latched onto her tit and began to suck on it, causing her to moan even louder. Liz ran her free hand through my hair. I took nearly all of a tit into my mouth while lapping against it with my tongue and then sucked on it, pulling on her sensitive nipples. I switched back and forth between each of her tits. Liz pulled her hand out of my pants and slipped them down further. Once they were loose, she pulled me back up to kiss her. She flicked her tongue across my lip, and then I met her tongue with mine, and we started to french kiss. Liz pulled my college sweatshirt shirt up and over my head. Once my shirt was on the floor, she sucked and nibbled my lip, and then started to kiss down my neck, rougher than she was last night. I was afraid that she was intentionally trying to leave me a hickey from how hard she was sucking on my neck. Even though it would be so stupid, I wanted some physical mark to prove to myself that this was happening with my beautiful cousin a second night in a row. Liz kissed her way down my chest. When she got down to my stomach, she pulled my pants the rest of the way down, along with my boxers. My rock-hard cock sprung up, nearly smacking Liz on the mouth as she dropped down to her knees. I slipped my feet out of my pants and kicked them away. Liz grabbed my pants and kicked them against the crack in the door, hiding that the lamp light was on. She wrapped her hand around my rigid phallus and held it at its base. Her other hand cupped under my ball-sack and fondled the two boulders within. I shivered in pleasure when Liz looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and kissed the tip of my cock. She seemed to make out with it as she kissed, licked, and sucked on the top of my cock. Everything she did felt great, and being able to better see her doing it, made it feel even better. She skilfully rubbed her tongue along the sensitive frenulum while her lips locked tightly, to hold my glans ridge captive to her lustful intents. Then she leaned down and pressed her tongue onto my ball sack, licking against my balls. I hadn't been expecting her to do that, and I couldn't help but moan. Liz took one of my balls into her mouth and sucked on it. It made me feel vulnerable to her passions, but it also felt so good that it almost hurt. Liz knew just the right amount of pressure to use. She stroked me in long slow strokes as she sucked on my balls, first one, then the other, and then both at the same time. Most girls I had been with usually ignored my balls if they even gave me a blowjob, so I wasn't used to having so much time spent on them. After sucking on my balls for a few minutes, Liz put her lips back onto my cock, only this time she started to take me all the way into her mouth. In one quick motion, she took my entire length into her mouth. I moaned as she took me effortlessly into her throat. Liz held there for a minute and then slowly pulled back off my cock to catch her breath. My entire cock was coated in her saliva. Liz took a couple of breaths and then took me back into her mouth. She started to blow me quickly, her lips sliding up and down my cock effortlessly; her tongue rubbing me in a firm swallowing motion, over and over. Liz would alternate from looking down at what she was working on; and looking up at me while she blew me. When she looked me in the eyes, it turned me on so much, but it also seemed oddly intimate, and I felt slightly vulnerable as we looked at one another. After blowing me for a couple of minutes, Liz took me back all the way into her throat and held my cock there again. While I was deep inside of her, she rapidly stroked at the underside of my cock with her tongue. She kept me inside of her mouth for a minute and a half and then pulled back from my cock with a gasp. I thought she would go back to blowing me, but instead, Liz stood up, grabbed my cock, and walked towards the bed. Liz undid her pants with her other hand, and dropped them to the floor as she walked. She lay down on her back and pulled me on top of her, kissing me deeply, I straddled over her, our naked bodies pressed against each other. She reached down between us, grasped my cock, and started to rub it against her cunt lips. I froze up at the warmth and softness of her cunt. Liz nestled my cock between her cunt lips. "I want you inside of me," Liz breathed in between kisses as she started to move so that her cunt rubbed against the tip of my cock. "I want you, too," I said and then, in a moment of honesty, added, "I have wanted you for so long." "I know. Why do you think I have teased you so much all these years?" Liz said, raising her lips so that the head of my cock slipped ever so slightly more inside of her. "To annoy me?" I asked. "That's part of it." Liz laughed. "But the other reason is that I have wanted you too," Liz said. I had one last moment of doubt if I should do this or not. Liz nibbled my earlobe. "I want you to fuck me." There was so much desire in Liz's voice. I didn't know what to say to that, but I knew what I could do in response. Going All The Way. I inched forward to both enjoy this moment and make it easy in case Liz decided to change her mind. She kept on kissing me, so I continued to press forward. I slowly worked my way inside of her. She was tight and incredibly wet. It was hard not to just thrust all the way inside of her. Being inside of Liz felt so good for so many reasons. When I bottomed out inside of her, she let out a little gasp, her body arching in pleasure at the contact of me deep inside of her. I froze in place for a moment to take in the sensation of her cunt wrapped around my cock. After getting used to the fantastic feeling of her cunt I pulled nearly all the way out and then thrust back into her quickly. Liz let out a satisfied moan when she took me fully inside of her. I tried to start off slow, but Liz humped up against me, meeting my downward thrusts. It felt too good for us to take it slow, and before long, we were fucking quickly. She held onto my shoulders, holding her body up off the bed to give her better space to thrust back up against me, or she clenched at my ass, pulling me in deeper with each thrust. Fucking Liz felt so right. It seemed like we instantly knew what the other one was going to do before they did it. Every thrust was timed perfectly to ensure the highest amount of pleasure between us. It didn't take me long to work up a sweat, my body feeling both hot and cold. I was starting to get a little out of breath. If we kept up at this pace, I wouldn't last for as long. I was glad for the release from the previous night, without which I would have come instantly when I first entered her. Liz stopped humping up against me and pressed her hand against my chest. I got off her, and she pushed me down onto my back and straddled me. She held my erection in place just at the entrance of her cunt, and then she lowered herself, taking my entire cock in one quick motion. Her cunt felt even better in this position. Liz leaned down and kissed me as she started to rock her ass up and down, working my cock against the top of her snatch as she rode my cock. I laid there for a couple of minutes, enjoying the feel of Liz perfectly riding my cock. I grabbed her perfect ass and could feel her muscles tighten and loosen as she humped me. I rocked my hips in time with her. Before long, we worked our way back to the quick pace we had built up to before. Liz started to moan more and took shallow breaths as we continued to fuck. It felt good, but it was too good; I could feel each stroke bringing me closer to an orgasm. I didn't want to cum before Liz got off. There was no guarantee that anything would happen again between us. If we were going to break this taboo together, I wanted to make sure to make this the best sex possible. Without breaking the rhythm of riding my cock she pushed on my chest and straightened up so that she was straddling my cock. Immediately her cunt felt even tighter around my cock as she continued to ride me. We both moaned at the same time. Liz pulled up so that just the tip of my cock was inside of her, and then she slammed down, taking it all in at once before pulling right back up and doing it again. I grabbed at her hips and used them to help me better slide in and out of her. Every few strokes, when Liz would take me all the way inside of her, she wouldn't pull back off immediately; instead, she would do a little grinding against me so that my cock pressed even more against her cunt walls. After a few times of doing that, Liz added that grinding motion as she went up and down on my cock, making it feel even better with each stroke. I loved the way her tits bounced as she rode up and down on my cock, and the way her face would contort in pleasure when I timed a thrust perfectly or hit her in a new sensitive spot. I was getting too close to my orgasm, but Liz seemed to be breathing heavier. She started to rub at her clit while supporting herself by leaning back onto the bed with the other hand, so I hoped that she was close enough to cum before me. It gave me a better view of my cock disappearing in and out of her tight cunt with her leaning back. My cock was soaked in her juices and made me slide in and out of her with ease. She started to rock back and forth on my cock, and her fingers rubbed furiously against her clit. Liz's moans got so loud that I was afraid that we would wake up our family, but at this point, I was too far along to do anything to stop. "Awe Chris, that's it, fuck me harder," Liz said. I held onto her hips tighter and started to fuck her even harder. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me," Liz moaned. I knew that if we kept up like this, our family would hear. I sat up and pulled Liz off me. "Why?" She asked in a huff. I pushed her down on all fours, moved around behind her, put my hands on her hips, and then entered her fully from behind in rough thrust. Liz let out a pleasure-filled, "Oh," as I bottomed out inside of her. Liz arched her ass up against me and pressed her face down onto the bed. I had dreamed about taking Liz from behind for so long, and now that I was close to cumming I made sure to enjoy my fantasy come to life. Liz started to hump back against me. I could hear her moaning loudly into the bedding. I was surprised by how much her muffled moans turned me on. I felt her place her hand back onto her clit, and she started to rub it again. I could hear Liz's muffled moans get even louder, and then she stopped humping against my cock. She pressed her cunt back against me, taking my cock inside of her and then rocking randomly against it as her orgasm hit. As she came, I stopped holding back. I thrust into her a few more times, and with a grunt, I started to cum inside her. I held onto Liz's hips to steady myself as my body went numb with pleasure as I shot my loads inside of her as we came together. Liz's random humps slowed down as her orgasm passed, and she slowly rode my cock. When she finally stopped, I pulled out of her and laid on the bed beside her, catching my breath. Liz stayed like that for a moment with her ass up in the air, and then she laid on her side facing me. We scooted towards each other and wrapped our arms around each other. We lay like that for some time. "That was;" I started to say but didn't know the words for it. Liz leaned forward and kissed me sweetly. "I know," she said. I lay there not believing what finally happened when suddenly a thought interrupted my bliss, and I nearly jumped out of bed. Liz placed one of my hands between her tits and cradled it there with her hands as I wrapped my other hand around her. Her heart was beating so fast, just like mine. "What?" Liz asked. "I came in you, I shouldn't have done that, if you get," Liz put a hand to my chest and a finger to my lips. "Calm down. I wanted you to do that, it makes it feel even better, and I am on the pill, so you don't have to worry," Liz said. "Oh, okay, good," I said, embarrassed by my outburst, and wrapped my arms back around Liz. "Merry Christmas," Liz said. "Yeah, the best merry Christmas," I said with a smile. A few minutes later, Liz got up and grabbed the towel that I had used earlier in the day. "I will be right back. I am going to go clean up," Liz said and walked out of the room. There was a bathroom right across from the bedroom, but I still thought it was crazy that Liz walked out of the room naked. I lay there with my fingers laced behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile on my face as I rode the post-sex endorphin rush. Liz stepped back inside and gently closed the door behind her. I watched as she walked towards me and climbed into bed, trying my best to ingrain the image of her naked body into my memory. Liz climbed into bed beside me, rested her head on my chest, and pressed her body against me. I held her with one arm and played with her hair. I knew she was awake for a time, but neither one of us said anything. Before long, I heard her start to snore loudly against my chest, so loud that it woke me up when I was nearly drifting off to sleep. I smiled and lay there for a few minutes, holding her and listening to her snore. Couch Time. When I was starting to drift back off to sleep, even with her snoring, I knew that I better move out to the living room before I fell asleep with Liz again. After that night's physical exertions, I doubted that I would be able to wake up again this morning. I carefully got out of bed to not wake Liz again, but I knew that she was a deep sleeper. My theory had always been that her snores made her deaf to the world as she slept. I pulled the blanket over her and tucked her in. After I got dressed, I kissed on the top of her head. I grabbed my blanket and managed to sneak a pillow again off the bed, and I went back out to the living room. It took me some time to fall asleep even though I was exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to go back into the room and sleep beside Liz but knew that I couldn't. After some tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep. I woke up to someone kissing me. I opened my eyes, and Liz beamed down at me. "Good morning," Liz said. It was still so early that the sun hadn't fully started to rise. "Good morning," I said. I sat up, and Liz climbed onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me deeply. As we kissed, my fear that last night was going to be the only time we had sex evaporated. Liz kissed me like how you kissed a lover, and while I didn't know what exactly was going to happen in the future, I knew that the last couple of nights wouldn't be stand-alone events. "My family is on their way to say goodbye, and then I am going to head back to the hotel with them to pack up my stuff." "Oh," I said. Liz lived in Portland, several states away from her family. "So, my flight leaves later today, but I was wondering, since you don't have school for a few weeks, if you wanted to come and visit me," Liz asked, looking down as she spoke. I realized that she was nervous about asking me this. My fearless cousin Liz, nervous at asking me to visit her over my Christmas break. If I hadn't just had sex with Liz the night before, then seeing her nervous about something would have been the craziest thing that happened to me this weekend. I didn't say anything for a moment, and she looked up at me expectantly. "While I mean, I did have some plans," I said. When she started to pout, I couldn't go on with it, "Yeah, I can come to visit you." "You jerk, you were just stalling," Liz said as she threw her arms around me and gave me another huge kiss. I already had morning wood from when I woke up, and I got even harder as Liz started to dry hump me. I began to play with her tits when we heard footsteps coming down the steps. She jumped off me and gave me one last peck on the lips before running back into the guest room. I smiled. I was so used to seeing Liz be sarcastic and aloof; it was odd seeing this sweet side of her. I thought about that for a bit as I laid back down to look like I was still asleep. Liz took a shower first. When she emerged, she was wearing one of my T-shirts without asking, but I loved seeing her in it, so I didn't say anything to her. By the time I took a shower, more family had shown up, including Liz's. They stayed for a couple of hours to have a small breakfast and coffee before they were going to head back to the hotel and pack up. Liz and I spent every possible moment together. Not only did she give me her phone number to make sure we kept in better touch, but she also took my phone and added her Snapchat and Instagram accounts to my phone. I rarely used the apps, and I told her so, but she told me I better use them to talk to her; otherwise, I would regret it. I knew that we would see each other again soon, but I didn't want to see her leave. I walked her and her family to their rented car when it was time for them to drive back to the hotel. Our hug goodbye lingered until we reluctantly let go. As Liz was getting in the car, she checked her purse and said how her phone wasn't in it and that she must have left it in the guest room. She said she would be right back to her family and asked me to come with her to call her phone with mine. "So, where did you last see it?" I asked Liz when we walked into the room. "Right here in my bag," Liz said, holding up her phone. "Why did you say you didn't have it?" I asked her. "So that I could give you a proper goodbye," Liz said as she hugged again, but this time also kissed me. We kissed deeply for several minutes, neither one of us wanting to break off the kiss. Our kisses started to die down, and we tried to stop, but we kept on doing small kisses. We were both left panting when we finally pulled apart. "I want you so badly again," Liz said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Me too. I don't want to see you go." "Promise you will visit me soon." "I promise," I said, already planning on seeing her as soon as possible. We walked back out to our gathered family. "Sorry it took so long. I had my phone on silent," Liz said as we walked back up. Liz gave me one last hug and then got into the car, and they drove away. I watched them leave, feeling an odd sense of loneliness. I went back to the guest room and laid in the same bed that we had had sleepovers in together when we were kids, the same bed that last night we had sex for the first time in. I pressed the pillow that she laid on last night against my face and inhaled her scent. I lay on my back and pressed the pillow to my face, and inhaled. I felt my phone go off in my pocket. I checked it, and Liz told me that they had made it back to the hotel. She asked me what I was doing, and I told her how I was lying in bed. She called me lazy, and I asked her how I could be both lazy and an overachiever at the same time? She somehow avoided answering me, even though I was confident that I was bringing up a good point. I stayed one more day at my grandparents with my family, and then the next day, I drove home. I wasn'

If you have been affected by any of the themes in this episode, please consider visiting the following resources: The Samaritans helpline: 116 123 Refuge domestic abuse helpline: 0808 2000 247 (live chat is also available at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.nationaldahelpline.org.uk/Contact-us⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ *times apply) Safeline domestic abuse helpline: 01926 402 498 Safeline national male survivor helpline: 0808 800 5005 Rape Crisis Helpline: 0808 802 9999 (help is also available at live chat at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://rapecrisis.org.uk/get-help/live-chat-helpline/⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ *times apply) Sexual Assault Support Line: 01708 765200 To advertise on the show, contact sales@advertisecast.com or visit https://advertising.libsyn.com/thecriminalmakeup. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Friendzone Fix: Part 2. Blame the biological clock, or a burst of courage.. Based on a post by cilma rae. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chris Benbury and Jennifer Sanders continue to tell the tale of how their friendship took decades to transform into a life connection. We're going to let them finish telling just how it happened. "Chris," she whispered against my lips and then turned her head before leading us into a deeper kiss. Our tongues mingled while our hands roamed. She turned her body and pressed it to me as if she was trying to become part of me. "Come with me," I requested and reached for her hand. She shook her head and pointed down at the ground. "Now. Right here," she answered back. "I need you." "Hold; hold that thought," I advised and held up a finger to show her it would only be a second. I ran into the living room to get a blanket and flew back into the kitchen because I was no fool. I needed this too. "Here's awesome, but the floor is cold," I explained. I dropped the blanket and then scooped Jenn up off her feet. Her squeal only made me want this more. We kissed and pressed into each other like we couldn't get enough. In that moment, I know I certainly couldn't. I tore off my shirt and watched in amazement as she did the same with her own. No bra; just gorgeous tits I'd basically only envisioned and dreamed about more than I cared to admit. I saw her reach over to collect the condoms off the counter before she tossed them onto the blanket as she knelt down onto it. "Join me," she requested and reached for her panties to slide them down. I went ahead and lost my shorts and briefs before descending to the floor myself. The moment I felt her naked body against mine, I knew we were moments from something I had only ever dreamed possible. "Is this happening?" I asked quietly as I slid my hand down her back and over her fine, fine ass. This woman had the best ass. "You're gonna find out real soon," Jenn assured me and slid her leg up mine. "At least I hope you will," she added. I hurried to put the protection on and moaned as she licked a particularly sensitive area on my neck. "Good Lord, woman," I warned and growled as I set myself up to enter her. "Yes," she hissed and placed her heels on my butt. "Now, Chris. I need you now," she pleaded. I didn't need to be told twice, so I made sure I was lined up and began my approach. Yes, it had been a while (a long while) since I'd had sex. I hadn't heard Jenn mention anyone she'd dated for longer than a week or two in over a year. I couldn't imagine that she'd had any activity in recent history either. The moan she let out when I was fully inside her told me I was exactly what she needed at that moment though. I think my own noise told her the same. "Chris, yes," she hissed and ran her fingernails along my back. "Why did it take so long for us to do this?" she asked. "No idea," I answered with what little brain activity I could muster since most of the blood in my entire body seemed to be inside my cock at the moment. "I'm; Jenn, I'm not gonna last," I confessed. "I'm already close," she responded. "You feel so good. You feel so; gosh, Chris. It's so good," she repeated. "If I promise to last longer next time;" "Go ahead," Jenn breathed. "Just keep going," she begged. "I'm; gonna; oh!" she cried out and contracted all around my shaft until I couldn't take it anymore. I thrust into her and came hard. "Chris," Jenn whispered after a minute. I wasn't seeing stars any longer, so that was good. I turned to face her and kissed her shoulder. "Hmm, would you kiss me?" Like she had to ask. I cupped her face with one hand as the other held me up and kissed her with so much emotion, I thought for sure that I was going to shed a tear myself. It was as I pulled away from her that I realized I was still inside her. "Oh, uh;" I stuttered. "Let me get rid of this," I suggested and took care of the minor mess before I headed into the living room to collect another blanket to cover us with. I knew we wouldn't be staying in the kitchen, but for that short period of time, we were going to stick around until we decided what to do next. I laid down next to her, and what surprised me was that she snuggled right into my side like she belonged there. I wrapped my arm around her and kissed her temple. She turned to look up at me and kissed my chin. I leaned down and kissed her lips until we ended up making out. It was all so; natural. "I have a confession to make," she admitted as she ran her finger over my chest. "Oh?" "I bought them when I picked up your prescriptions," she confessed and pointed to the box. "I had a feeling from the moment we held hands. I; I didn't realize there could be;" I inhaled deeply and turned to lie on my side and placed my head on my hand with my elbow holding it up. "If we're giving confessions, I have one as well." "Go ahead," Jenn invited and smiled as she let her fingertips glide along my side up to my neck. "I've had a crush on you since high school, Jenn," I admitted and watched her face. "Really? Why didn't you say anything?" Jenn tilted her head. "So, all this time, you've;" "Oh, well, yeah, I mean; if you'd have shown any interest in me throughout these years, I would have totally gone for it, but I value your friendship more than anything, and I was afraid you might not appreciate hearing that I liked you as more than a friend, so I just tucked it away." "But; in high school? Why didn't you say something?" "Well, remember our junior year? I almost asked you to go to Homecoming with me, but you announced in homeroom that Ronnie had asked you, so I decided to let you have your fun. I thought it was best that I just maintained being your friend. If there was ever a dance you didn't have a date to, I was willing to offer to take you, but that never happened." "Oh, Chris," she reacted and cupped my face. "I'm sorry. I had an awful time with Ronnie, if that makes you feel any better." "No, of course it doesn't," I responded automatically. Then I smiled. "Well, maybe a little," I admitted thoughtfully and then laughed when she did. "Why was it awful?" "Well, there's a hot chance the guys who took me to the dances thought I was up for more than just a PG-rated good time, but inevitably, they made a move I didn't appreciate or reciprocate, so it ended on a slightly sour note. In most cases, especially at our senior retreat right before graduation, the guy who took me and made a move came up and apologized. It didn't hurt that the example of 'making right some wrongs in life' was given when it came around to the deeper part of the retreat. And that one person mentioned dances certainly helped my case. I believe a lot of girls were given apologies on that weekend, at least from what I heard." "I've always wanted to dance with you," I admitted without realizing I was speaking out loud. "Why can't we?" "What?" I asked. "Go and get your phone," she requested. "Let's dance right here. Right where we officially began. Let's have that dance, Chris." I wasn't sure why it didn't seem crazier to me, but I did as she'd suggested. We both got up at the same time, and when I got back, she was wrapped in the blanket from the floor. I had wrapped the blanket around my waist, so we were both basically covered. And as if we were in high school, she raised her arms up and put them on my shoulders as I held her waist. "Now I; I wanna fall in love;" sang Chris Isaak. It was just as if we were at a high school dance, though I'm sure we'd have been dressed differently. I smiled down at her and leaned in as she put her hands up into my hair. We kissed as we rocked and swayed on the kitchen floor. When the song ended, she nodded as if she knew what I was thinking. We shut off the television (which had been lighting our way throughout our interactions since she'd come down to the kitchen) and headed upstairs still wrapped in our blankets. I was about to ask about the box, but she held them up and laughed as I picked her up and proceeded to prepare her for round two.   Jenn I woke up wrapped up in Chris' arms and smiled. I was naked. I was spent. I was happy. For the past few days, I had found myself wanting so much more than just friendship with Chris, and last night, when he suggested that I go take a bath and relax, well, I did just that. I took a shower first to shave my legs before filling up the tub and relaxing. The more I laid there, the more I wanted; more. And it wasn't just to have sex and "get some," as many would call it. I wanted Chris. I had laid in bed after our movie date and tried to get comfortable, but the more I thought about it, the less restful I became. And then I remembered that I had purchased the condoms and stuck them up in a cupboard assuming Chris wouldn't see them since I was doing most of the cooking anyway. To put them up there, though, I'd had to stand on my tippy toes to do it. And it was while I was attempting to reach for them the night before that I remembered I had been wearing my shoes which happened to have a bigger sole on them which meant I could have reached it just a tiny bit better than had I been barefoot. I smiled to myself as I remembered feeling Chris' body pressed up to mine from behind. What a kitchen encounter indeed. I hadn't realized that he would have been awake. What I had planned to do was grab the box, walk over to check on Chris, wake him with a kiss on the forehead, and hope that it would progress from there. What happened was so much better. Chris stirred behind me, so I turned my face to kiss his cheek before I carefully got up to go and take a shower. Before I could even get out after I was done, Chris had stepped into the tub to join me. I laughed, kissed him heartily, and got out so he could take a shower by himself. We'd never get out if we were to have stayed in there together. We went down to the kitchen wearing just towels. I think we both knew what was bound to happen. I started working on the casserole I'd been planning, and Chris started up the coffeemaker. Since the casserole would take 45 minutes to cook, we had time. Next thing I knew, I was on the kitchen counter being given the most delicious serving of oral sex I'd ever had. He could work that tongue like he knew my every nerve ending. To reward him, you know, since we still had time, and once I had gotten my bearings back, I slid down to the floor and showed him my own talents in the oral department. From the reaction he gave, I suppose I did a rather good job. At least that's what he muttered in his many comments as he regained his own stability again. "Well, that was an excellent appetizer before breakfast, I must say," I noted as I poured the creamer into my coffee. I handed him his dark, "unflavored" savory serving of wake-up juice and winked at him. He just smiled and put the mug to his lips to take his first sip. We talked, held hands, ate, and did the dishes before he led me upstairs where we make love again. Since we had just had another release (each), we went ahead and showered together, got dressed, went for a walk, came back, ate lunch, and then sat on couch to watch a little TV. One look was all it took, and we were at it like teenagers. Our clothes were thrown everywhere, and we did it right there on the couch. We fell asleep all wrapped up in each other covered by a fresh blanket we'd thrown onto the sofa. After our nap, I managed to get up without waking Chris and headed for the bathroom with my clothes. I did my business and got dressed so that I could start dinner. While I was making dinner, Chris flirted endlessly with me. We continued to tease, fondle, play, and (finally) eat. As soon as dinner was done, I began washing the dishes. Alas, the games were not done. Chris took off his shirt, and then he helped me out of my shorts. He then took off his own shorts. I raised my arms to help him take my shirt off and went back to washing the pans. I was almost done. It was when he lost his briefs that I got unruly. I couldn't work fast enough. He unfastened my bra as I let the water out of the sink. I pushed him back against the large, empty counter and then slid off my panties as he climbed onto it (as instructed) before I joined him and climbed onto him to give us both a ride we'd always remember. We laid there on the counter afterwards giggling. I told him I was surprised he hadn't tried to do me from behind while I was doing the dishes. "What? Would I do that?" Chris asked me. Enough time had passed that we were apparently feeling the desire yet again to have another round, especially one as hot and exciting as the new one I'd suggested. Even while he was asking the words of such feigned innocence, I had gotten down and assumed the suggested position while he prepared himself, and healthy orgasms were had, once again, by both of us. We went into the living room to watch a movie, though most of it went unnoticed since we were busy making out and fondling one another amongst giggles and small talk. We turned off the TV as soon as the movie was over, headed upstairs, and made our way to bed. We slept very well that night. The next day was my final day of staying with Chris. I took a shower and packed my things knowing the plan was for me to leave after dinner. He wasn't bringing it up even as I packed my things, so I decided to stay quiet about it also. I had no idea what the plan was moving forward, but I enjoyed everything so far, and I assumed we'd eventually get to the discussion about our relationship. We had a nice, though simple, breakfast, went on our walk, talked about the weather and something we'd seen on the internet news, and sat down in the living room with our water bottles to relax. Just as I was about to turn and ask him about our future, he leaned in and kissed me. Halfway through our make out session, he pointed down at the floor. Before I could ask about the coffee table, he simply put his foot on it to slide it away. It was so hot. I had no idea that simple gesture would affect me the way it did. We both shed our clothes without words, I assumed my position, and more hot sex was had.     After each time we made love, Chris always took the time to touch and kiss me like I was a treasure. There was such a familiarity between us from all the years of being friends, but the fact that he'd always had deeper feelings for me really played a part in how he held me. I felt rather stupid having not ever picked up on the crush he had on me. He admitted that he hid it well, particularly because our friendship meant more. I just hoped that, moving forward, it wouldn't be an issue. We were still friends, pretty much best friends, but so much more. And I wanted that. I wanted him. And I wanted our future to be together. I just needed to tell him that so that we were on the same page. We cleaned up and had lunch together. He fell asleep on the couch, so I used the time to arrange plans for my brother to pick up Chris' rental vehicle, bring it to the house after we had dinner together, and then Luke would drive me back to my house in my car. Chris woke up and walked over to the bathroom before making his way into the kitchen to find me. I was busy stirring the meat on the stove, but that didn't stop him from standing right up to rest against me and slide his hands up my shirt to hold my tits. I laughed a little, but sighed, rested my head against his chest, and turned to look up at him. He bent slowly and placed his lips on mine. I blindly set the spoon down on the stovetop and turned to face him so that I could properly kiss my man. As we were sitting at the dinner table, the mood was slightly sad, but neither of us was saying anything about it. Finally, he spoke up. "Jenn, I meant to tell you," he noted as he set his napkin down on the side of his plate. "Um, yesterday while I was looking at my emails, I read one from my boss. Turns out there's an opening for a position that he's recommending me for to his boss. He thinks I'd be a good fit. "That's great!" I responded and nodded. "You've been wanting this for a while," I added to show him that I really did pay attention to him when he spoke of his job. "So, once I get it, I'll have to report to the office in Denver." "Denver? Oh, so they'd be good with you working remotely? Like, how often would you have to check in or go visit there?" "Oh, uh; No, Jenn," Chris clarified and shook his head. "I'll be moving there. My new territory will be in Colorado, so I'll have to live there. Sorry," he added quickly. "I guess I should have explained that better. Anyway, when I put my house up for sale, you can do that too, you know? We can start a new life there together." "Colorado? Chris, I can't just drop everything and move to another state!" "Yeah, but you run your own business," Chris argued. "You can just start anew in;" "Start anew in a place where I know no one?" I questioned and added emphasis on the final words. Sure, I could network like a champ, but I'd lived in my city my whole life, and this wasn't anywhere close to any place I'd been before. I didn't know anyone in Colorado! "I don't understand. I can't just up and leave my business. My books are full for the next 6 months! I can't;" I stopped talking when the doorbell rang. Oh, my gosh, what was happening? Chris got up to answer the door, so I took our dishes to the sink to wash them quickly. It was important that I left his house the way I found it. As I ran the sponge over the plates, I began to cry. This was not how I thought our final meal would turn out. He was leaving? And he just expected to snap his fingers, and I'd just leave everything behind? How? Why? "How are you feeling, bud?" Luke was asking as the two men walked into the kitchen. I had just finished wiping down the table and counters, so I hung the towel and made my way upstairs to get my bag and things. I looked around and shook my head. Was this really over? As Luke shook Chris' hand, I made eye contact with Luke and nodded. We too had an ability to communicate without speaking. He'd wait in the car while I said my goodbyes. Luke took my stuff and headed outside. "I'm glad we had this week together," I shared and nodded. "I wish you the best of luck. You'll have to let me know when you get the offer and stuff. Thank God for text messages and Facebook, right?" I tried to laugh but my traitor of a quivering lip gave things away. "Jenn, wait," Chris begged. "We can't end like this," he noted. "Good luck, Chris. Keep me posted, alright? I'm so happy for you that you are finally being given your rightly deserved position in the company." I stepped up on my tippy-toes and kissed his cheek. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly. "Bye," I added and turned to leave. Chris was never one to overstep, so I knew he wouldn't grab my arm or say anything else. I cried all the way home. Luke was concerned and continued to ask me questions, but once I had convinced him that Chris hadn't hurt me and that I would eventually tell him what was wrong, he left me alone. He made sure I made it into my house safely and carried my things up to my room for me. His wife, Corinne, showed up and waved from the driver's side of the minivan as she waited for Luke to come out to join their little family again. I hugged Luke quickly and nodded again that I'd tell him what had happened that had upset me so much. We had lunch two days later, and all Luke could do was hug me and tell me he was there if I needed him.   Chris I didn't call or text Jenn after she left. I just didn't know what to say or how to explain myself. I had returned to work (remotely as usual) and had a surprise interaction with my boss first thing Monday morning. "Hey, bud," Hector greeted me as he usually did. "Yeah, Colorado is off the table," he stated nonchalantly. "I guess I jumped the gun when offering it to you, didn't I?" he asked with a laugh. "Anyway, it turns out the Robert's nephew is going to be taking the position." To say that I was frozen in shock was an understatement. Hector appeared hesitant to go on when I didn't say anything. "Look, man. So, I confronted Robert about it and told him you were set to take the position next month and had even begun making plans for it." "Oh, I;" I began to argue since nothing had been done, you know, unless you counted throwing away the best thing to ever happen to me over it. You know, if you counted that. And the fact that my boss lied to his boss really infuriated me because it made it look like I had jumped the gun when no paperwork or real offer had been made. "Well, listen," Hector continued. "Hearing that you really thought the position was yours and realizing that I had made the offer to you made Robert feel bad that you did all that and were put in this stupid position. He might have mentioned that it was his wife's nephew, and that he kinda had to offer it to him, blah blah blah. Anyway, I had come prepared. He and I went over your review. It turns out, he is finally on board with that raise and title change you've been requesting. Are you ready to start making the big bucks like you should have been making for at least a year now?" "Hell yeah, boss!" I exclaimed. "That's awesome. Listen, can we talk about things coming up in the next week? I've got this girl;"   Jenn "Oh, honey! You don't have to ring the doorbell!" my mom complained when I showed up to her house on Easter morning. "Mom, I'm carrying six baskets and a dessert. I didn't have a choice." "Oh! Well, come in. Come in!" she stated animatedly as she moved so I could enter the house. "Let's get the baskets set up out back. Your father is hiding the eggs now." Six children and a matching number of my siblings were soon added to the mix, and the hustle and bustle of Easter morning was well on its way. We had all attended the services the night prior, so the fancy clothes we were all wearing were by choice. We were a handsome family, and we knew it. We had plenty of pictures to show us all off on a regular basis. Just as Dad had finished with grace, the doorbell rang. I got up to get it since everyone else seemed to be busy with filling plates and getting last minute serving spoons and such. When the door was opened, I was greeted by a sight which took my breath away. Chris was standing at the door holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a lily plant in the other arm. "Hello, Jenn," he sighed and smiled. "Chris, what are you doing here?" I asked as if on automation. "I mean; Happy Easter, and it's been a while," I added. "But;" "Jenn, just listen, please." "Chris, I;" "Jenn, I love you so much," Chris continued before I could say anything more. "Colorado isn't happening. I'm not leaving," he clarified. "Chris, you shouldn't have;" "I didn't," he answered. "Jenn, who's at the; Oh! Chris! Happy Easter! What a delight to see you! Jenn! Let the man in! Oh! What lovely flowers!" "Happy Easter, Mrs. Sanders," Chris greeted her and allowed her to take the flowers and the large plant out of his arms. "Um, my mom and sister are in the car;" "Well, wonderful!" Mom exclaimed. "Go and get them! We have plenty! John! Set up three more places at the table! Julie, Chris, and Cindy are here!" Before Chris could even turn around, Mom had run outside waving her arms. I guessed she had that part under control, so I took Chris' arm and brought him into the office near the front door and closed the door. "What happened?" I asked. Before he answered, he cupped my cheek. I put my hand on his and felt the tears once again welling up. "So much has happened, and even before I could turn down the Colorado offer;" "Turn it down?" "Well, yeah, Jenn," Chris answered as if it was obvious. "I can't go start a whole new life without my best girl." A tear trickled down my cheek before I could say anything else. I sniffed. "I was going to finish up my six months of clients and come be with you once the last one was wrapped up." "You were?" "Chris, I can't live without you," I explained and felt my lip trembling. "So, no Colorado?" "Robert gave it to his wife's nephew," he answered. "But, babe?" I blinked as if to show him I was still listening and not just staring into his big, beautiful eyes. "I got the promotion and raise I've been waiting for since last year." "You got it?" I whispered and tried to laugh through my tears. "Oh, I'm so happy for you!" "For us, Jenn," he corrected. "Now, before anything else happens, can I please kiss you?" For whatever reason, this caused me to cry. I nodded, but I also sobbed. It was a little pathetic, but hugely romantic too. I hurried to grab a tissue, wiped my face, and then wrapped my arms around him with my hand behind his head in hopes to bring it down to mine. "Oh, my gosh, I missed you," Chris whispered before setting his lips on mine. Hmm, those delicious lips I'd been dreaming about and craving were back on mine, and I couldn't get enough of him. "I love you," I sighed as we pulled apart. "My girl," he responded and kissed my forehead. "Uh, guys?" my brother, Luke, yelled through the door. "There are ten adults out here about dying and definitely not eating in anticipation of what's happening in that room. Care to share?" I laughed out loud and wrapped my arms around Chris' neck. "I guess we owe them that, huh?" "Jennifer Sanders, I love you," Chris declared quietly. "Now, I have a crazy idea, but we've waited long enough. Would you want to get married?" "Waited long enough; what; married?" I asked and then gasped. "What; like, today?!" Chris nodded. "I have the rings, babe. I did a lot in the last week. I knew we'd be OK, but this whole Colorado thing put a spin on things neither of us expected. But you said it yourself, Jenn. You were going to come join me. Why wait? Fr. Patrick will come today to marry us. I already spoke with him. I told him everything." I widened my eyes at that. The man had been my coach and teacher in high school. I certainly didn't need him to know that I'd been having wild sex with someone outside of marriage! "What? Chris! You told Father that we had sex?!" While I was speaking at a normal level, yes, you can expect that I certainly whispered that last word. Our families were likely listening at the door! "Well, he asked me directly, and it actually helped our case," Chris justified. "He is set to come over as soon as I text him." He knelt down onto one knee. "So, Jenn, my love, my best friend, my future, will you marry me?" "I think he just asked her to marry him!" Cindy announced. Or at least I was pretty certain it was her. "That was quick!" my mom responded. I laughed and shook my head. "'You had me at hello,'" I quoted and squeezed his hand since he had been holding it. "Yes, and we will do it today." "You don't have to." "'Yes, I do,'" I argued. "'Because I love you.'" Chris smirked and leaned down to put his lips to mine. "'Just remember who said it first,'" he teased and kissed me heartily. When he broke away, he pulled out his phone. "Guys! What's going on?" Chris' mom asked and knocked. "Hello, Fr. Patrick," Chris greeted our favorite priest and teacher. "Yes, sir, she did. Yep, at her house. OK, see you soon." When Chris hung up, he motioned with his head. "Come on. Let's go deal with the restless natives." When he opened the door, ten excited and focused faces, which were either pressed up to the door or turned completely from the dining room table; (because they had to help their little ones with food); met us as we left the room. "Alright, everybody," Chris announced. He was very excited and unusually confident as he greeted the family. It was totally hot to witness. "We've got some news. As some of you know, I was in an accident a short while ago, and when I went home, I had Jenn move in with me to make sure I would be alright. Well, she finally realized that we were (and have been) meant to be together, so what would you all say to us getting married?" Cheers and gasps and laughter (mostly from my brothers) filled the air. Our moms were gasping but crying and hugging and babbling about always knowing. "When?" Luke asked. "Today," Chris answered, and the sudden silence causing us to laugh. "Well," Matthew, my usually observant and generally quiet brother spoke up, "it's not like they need time to get to know each other. I'm up for a wedding if everyone else is. Looks like we finally get to use the backyard for more than just egg hunting and sun tanning. Let's finish eating and get to work! We've got a wedding to prepare for!" I walked over to Matthew and wrapped my arms around him to hug him. His wife, Dina, just smiled and ran her hand up and down his arm. "Congrats, sis," Dina offered and hugged me quickly as I walked back over to see what our moms were saying. "Well, won't this be an Easter to remember?" Julie asked and hugged my mom. "I mean, I shouldn't be surprised," my mom answered and walked toward the kitchen with her arm around Chris' mom. "I was just telling her the other day;" I rolled my eyes and shook my head at Luke who was watching me with a smirk on his face. "Told ya things would work themselves out," Luke teased smugly. "Yes, you did, my big little brother," I agreed. "So, do you think I'll have enough flower girls?" "With this family? You'll have everything you'll ever need like always."   Chris We ate Easter lunch as a large family, and had just begun cleaning up, when the doorbell rang. I nodded at Denise, Jenn's mom, and walked over to answer it since I was pretty sure it was Fr. Patrick. "Chris!" Fr. Patrick greeted me and laughed. "Well, won't this be an Easter to remember?" "That's what I'm hearing," I responded and patted his back as I walked him into the kitchen where a plate had been awaiting his arrival. "Father!" both Denise and my mom greeted him with open arms. "Thanks so much for coming on such short notice!" "Well, I might have been given a heads up along with a promise of some very fine Easter food," he confessed and sat down while the ladies served him. "Babe?" I whispered to Jenn as she was staring out the window into the backyard. The kids were playing on the large swing set her dad had built when he found out he was going to be a grandfather. "Hmm?" "Babe?" "Yes, Chris?" Jenn answered and turned to give her full attention to me. "There you are," I noted and held her hand. "You're all good with this?" "I'm as comfortable as ever with all of it, actually," she answered. I could tell that she was happy. Really happy. That's all I ever wanted. "So, are we going to talk about the living arrangements, work, church, kids; all that?" "Sure, but not today," she answered calmly. "Today? Today, we're going to stand before our family and tell one another that we do, in fact, plan to love and honor each other for the rest of our lives. Today, you're going to take me home to our place and make me your girl with nothing in between us. Today we begin the rest of our lives. As long as it's together, Chris, we'll be doing just fine." "Well, now. That? That I can live with." I responded and brought the woman standing next to me, the woman who held my heart, the woman I was about to marry into my arms and kissed her. About fifteen minutes later, we were married in a beautifully short, small, and intimate ceremony in the backyard. About an hour later, we were cutting a bunny cake and feeding each other small pieces of it with the kids cheering and laughing as they watched us. And about a half hour after that, we were heading home. Luke took care of Jenn's car, and Denise happily offered to take my mom and sister home to their places. Neither seemed to want to leave at that point anyway. As I carried my bride into the house, Jenn rested her head on my shoulder. I set her down in the kitchen and took out my phone to play a song so that we could have our first dance as husband and wife. With the heels she was wearing, we were nearly the same height. We swayed and held one another closely. I was getting a little worked up at the way she kept rubbing against me, but I think it was not only intentional, but also very much mutually rewarding. I slid my hand up her back and played with the zipper of her dress. Jenn smirked and brought her hands down to the buttons of my shirt. With the fact that this was, in fact, our wedding "night," not to mention the first time in over a week that we could finally touch one another again, I was sure that we both had the same idea. It didn't take but 55 seconds for us to be fully undressed. I pulled the blanket off the counter (I had been both optimistic and proactive) and held her as we both laid down onto the kitchen floor. "This seems to be the place where first times are had," Jenn noted and cupped my cheek as I took my position over her. "Definitely the first time making love to my wife," I agreed and leaned down to kiss her deeply. As our bodies became one, we solidified what was always meant to be. I could feel everything, and her moans and reactions told me she felt things she hadn't felt before too. I knew without the condom in the way, it would be different, but this was so much more than that. This was my wife. And as we reached our orgasms, we kissed and held one another tightly. This was the beginning of everything.   Jenn 50 weeks later "Happy Easter, you two!" my mom greeted Chris and me as we stood in the doorway of my childhood home. "Come on, come on! Oh, Chris! Thank you! It's lovely," she offered as she took the new lily plant he'd insisted on bringing. "Just put the pistachio salad on the kitchen counter, please." "Hey! There's my girl!" my dad greeted me and pointed at my belly. "How's it going?" "They say any day, but if it's not soon, Dad, I may just reach up there and;" "Oh, ho, ho, kay!" Chris announced as he slid up to take my hand. "It'll happen when it's time, sweetheart," he reminded me and kissed my temple. "Girl, don't I know how you feel!" Corinne told me and laughed. "You know that's right!" Dina declared. "They aren't lying!" Carli, Mark's wife, yelled from the bedroom where she must have been changing one of the little one's diapers. Just as Mom announced that it was time to eat, the doorbell rang. Chris went to answer it knowing it would be his mom and sister. As we finished the prayer before the meal, I yelped when I felt a sudden gush. "Oops!" I exclaimed and jumped up causing my chair to slide back to the counter. "Baby?" Chris questioned as he buttered his roll. "Baby!" my three sisters-in-law all declared and pointed down at my (now) wet dress. "Ah!" my younger brothers screamed as Luke shook his head and pointed at Chris. "You have the bag, right?" Luke asked calmly. "Been in the car since she was seven months," Chris answered. He'd shoved the roll in his mouth and gotten up as soon as the wet dress was brought to his attention. "And away we go," Luke addressed and followed us out of the house to get into his own car which he'd driven there. He had made all sorts of arrangements to make sure he was going to be at the birth of his godson.   Chris As my wife finally got her chance to relax after the birth of our sons, I took a seat on the bed next to her. "They're beautiful, babe," I praised and kissed her temple. She pressed her head into my lips to share in the special moment. "You did a great job making them," I added. "We sure did," Jenn agreed and looked into my eyes until I brought my lips down onto hers. "Knock, knock!" our mothers announced as they stood in the doorway. "Where are my grandsons?" Denise questioned and then tossed her purse at John as she spotted the bassinets. "Oh! There they are!" One thing Jenn and I had requested was that no one, not even the grandmothers, would just be expecting to grab babies and pass them around. Both grandmothers respectfully hovered over the contraptions which held our sons, so I nodded at John before getting up to introduce them to their relatives. "Steven John David," I stated as I reached down to pick up our first-born son, "may I introduce you to your grandmothers." I handed him to Denise seeing as her husband was the namesake behind one of the middle names. Steven had been the name of a classmate we'd had who had passed away during our senior year. We'd both held him in high regard and felt the name was fitting. "Nicholas Luke Patrick," I continued, "I'd like to introduce you to your grandmothers as well. You were named for my father, your godfather, and a priest who means the world to your mother and me." "Steven John David, you will be loved so much by this family," Denise whispered and smiled at her husband. "Welcome to the world, Nicholas Luke Patrick," my mom greeted my other son. That night, after aunts, uncles, grandparents, and a special visiting priest had left our room so that we could spend our first night alone as a family of four, I laid down next to my wife and the amazing mother of my sons. "Happy Easter, sweetheart," I whispered and kissed her shoulder as she fed our son. "Happy Easter, my love," she whispered back and rubbed her thumb over Steven's hair. Nicholas was still asleep in the bassinet, so we were taking the opportunity to spend some alone time with our firstborn. "Happy Anniversary too," she added and sniffed a laugh. "It was a year ago today that we had our first kitchen encounter." "Well, doesn't that make this date even more special?" I responded and leaned down to kiss her lips. Much like our life had been since our whirlwind romance and wedding, I knew bringing home twin sons and learning to adjust to this new part of our lives was just going to be as wonderful as the rest of our life together had been. I settled back against my best friend, the mother of my children, and let out a relaxed sigh. Life was good, and I couldn't wait to see what else it had in store. Based on a post by cilma rae, for Literotica.

Ruth Wilson MBE has made a habit of tackling psychologically demanding roles. You'll know her from playing a mother grieving the loss of her child in The Affair, a sociopathic research scientist in Luther or even from her acclaimed stage performances in Anna Christie and King Lear. Now, Wilson is back with Apple TV's Down Cemetery Road, based on novels by Mick Herron. She stars opposite Emma Thompson, as an art restorer swept up in a high stakes crime drama. We talk about her getting rejected from Oxford University, her failure to run the London Marathon in the way she envisaged and the power of aging naturally. Plus: how her father's Alzheimer's diagnosis has helped her live in the present. A beautiful and intelligent conversation with a phenomenally talented actor. ✨ IN THIS EPISODE: 00:00 Introduction 02:11 The Power of Art 04:07 Working with Emma Thompson 07:04 Aging Naturally 08:57 Getting Rejected From Oxford 14:04 Grandfather Being a Spy & a Bigamist 20:21 A Very Royal Scandal 23:36: The London Marathon 31:37 Failing to Trust The Creative Process 38:30 The 24-Hour Play

Send us a textRolling in the Netherdeep has evolved into Few and Far Between!!Few And Far Between Ep 144A Capital AffairThe Favoured Few travel to the capital of the Dwendalian Empire, Rexxentrum! Watch us live on Wednesdays 4:30 Eastern/1:30 Pacific on Twitch!Thanks to Critical Role for helping us build worlds of adventure!Connect with us via our Linktree!Ron Murphy – DM, @ron88keysRBDMLaphus Prismawing - Jaiden Ramirez, @ffoxtrotXIVOrgoth Skullcrusher - Bill Roper, @billfreakinroperNorth Star Maedrick - Jaime R. Bishop, @steelcladvicarFollow us on Twitter at @SeveredSonsDnD or on Instagram!Join our Discord! Join our Patreon!Now, you can support us through the Buzzsprout website too!Give us a review on Apple Podcasts, Podchaser, Spotify,  GoodPods or on our Twitter page and we'll read it on the air.   Support the show

Friendzone Skeptics: Part 1. Old classmates spend a week together, and find more. Based on a post by cilma rae. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chris Benbury and Jennifer Sanders tell the tale of how their friendship took decades to transform into a life connection. We're going to let them tell just how it happened. I'm Jennifer Sanders. In high school, I was Jenny, or Jenn. One fall day in the early nineties, Chris and I met at our high school. When? What, like the exact moment? Heck, I dunno. It was a small school, and everyone knew everyone; for the most part. It wasn't until after college that we'd connected again. Just friends, we'd meet up for lunch here and there. A text about family would show up, and one of us would respond with a smile or a few updates on their own life. He was always supportive of my goals, and I was very proud to know him and to witness all he had accomplished as well. Chris would date here and there, but there was never anything serious. I was so busy trying to move up in my career field that sometimes, I'd not even realize that two months had gone by since my last; um, well, even the thought of sex was rare. I was pretty happy excelling in the successes of my own business. It was when I turned 35 that I realized I might have let a little too much time go by. "Jenn," my mom lamented in her usual way on our weekly call, "when am I gonna have grand babies?" "Um, Mom? You have six grandchildren," I reminded her as I thought about my three nephews and three nieces produced by the mix of my three brothers and their amazing wives. "Oh, Jennifer," Mom chided, "you know what I mean. You're my only daughter. No boyfriend, at least that I've heard of. No talk of relationships at all. What about Chris? Do you still talk to him? He was always such a sweet boy in high school. You mentioned that you two keep in touch, right?" "Oh, Mother!" I argued. "Chris is a friend, a very good one at that. It's not like that though." "Well, just think on it, OK?" she requested as if my answer wasn't acceptable. "You never know. I mean, remember how I told you that I didn't realize I was meant to be with your father until;" "Until he kissed you, I know," I mocked and shook my head as I had said each word exactly as she had, only my words were dripping with sarcasm. "Mom, I have never been in a position to kiss Chris. He's a good friend. He dates. We share stories and encourage each other in our work ventures. It's just not like that." "OK, I'm just saying;" she announced as she always did when she finally gave up. "Are you coming for Easter?" "Of course, Mom," I answered as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "I'll bring the pistachio salad as usual, and it's my turn to bring their basket contents this year." "Oh, honey," Mom noted and signed. "I know you're the only one without kids, but the boys sure do appreciate that you participate in the 'taking turns' idea for the kids." I couldn't help but smile as she called my 31 , 32, and 34 year-old brothers "the boys." I think I'd actually have to put more brain power into grasping who they were if she were to refer to them as "my brothers." She had always grouped them together when speaking with me. "Oh, believe me," I corrected of her apology, "it's not only no bother, but I'm stoked to get to fill their baskets once every four years. I look forward to earning my properly worded title of 'Best Aunt Ever' twice in those years. Naturally, I have that honor every Christmas!" "Yes, well, just don't show up your brothers with too expensive gifts," she reminded me as she did all the time. She was unaware that I made sure to reach out to my sisters-in-law each year to not only get great (and appropriate) gifts for the family celebration, but also added a few for under their trees in their own homes which would be marked from "Santa." It made my heart full to give them a little extra since I had the means to do it. As I laid in bed that night, I thought about what my mom had suggested. Chris? Really? Had I ever thought about that option? I scoffed and shook my head in the dark. Nah. He was just a friend! I was about to fall asleep when my phone chirped. It was charging on the table next to my bed, so I reached over blindly and picked it up. "I'm really sorry if this is waking you, but I need to talk to you." I didn't think twice and called Chris' sister, Cindy, to see what was going on. We hadn't talked in a long while, but I had her number saved from a surprise party we had thrown for Chris when he had turned 30. "Jenn?" Cindy questioned when answering on the second ring. "Yeah, Cindy, it's me," I confirmed. "What's up?" "Chris was in a car accident!" she exclaimed and let out a sigh as she took the moment to catch her bearings. "Well, oh, gosh," I reacted as I wasn't sure what the severity was. "Is he OK?" I asked as most humans would think to ask next. "Yes, thank God!" Cindy answered and hiccupped. "Oh, I guess I should have led with that. His car is totaled thanks to the jerk who cut him off, but we are at the hospital because he has some injuries." "That makes sense," I replied and shook my head. "Cindy, what's up? I mean, I appreciate the call, and I am happy to check in on him tomorrow, but;" "Well, that's just it," Cindy quickly interrupted. "Um, yeah; so, Dex and I were supposed to be leaving tonight for a week away. Chris is going to need some assistance, so I was wondering, you know, if maybe you could help out?" "Help out?" I asked, dumbfounded. "Cindy, what exactly does 'need some assistance' mean?" "Um, well; he has a concussion, so the doctor mentioned that he shouldn't be left alone for a while," she explained. "No more than a week or so, I think. I mean, as his only sibling, it was logical that I was asked to do it, you know? But we have these tickets, and the trip;" "So, how would it work?" I asked before she rubbed in her little romantic vacation anymore. "He will obviously not be able to work. Would he be able to come to stay at my place, or?" "Oh, I asked that too," Cindy answered. "The doctor said it is best at his place since he knows it the best. You know, corners, walls, and stuff in case he gets dizzy." "So, I'd have to move into his place?" "Yeah," she answered and got quiet. I ran over the short list in my head of other people who could possibly take the position of which I was being offered and realized there was no one else who could do it. His mom was too old and didn't get around very well. His dad was out of the picture. His guy friends were either busy with their married lives or irresponsible enough to not trust in such a position. No, Cindy was right to call me. Now I had to get going. Did I pack? What about my place? Could I leave to check on it throughout the week? Could he come with me? So many questions. "Jenn, are you still there?" I nearly dropped the phone when I heard Cindy calling out to me. "Shoot! Oh, Cindy, I'm sorry. Yes, tell the doctor I'll be there within the hour. I'll grab my things and figure out the other stuff tomorrow. Will you be there?" "Oh, um, we were going to go since he's asleep. Did you need me to stay;" "No, go," I answered and shook my head as I said it. "Go have a blast on your trip. Check in as you can, but don't worry. I'll take care of him." "Oh, thank you, Jenn! I knew you'd be there for him." We continued our niceties as I got dressed again and packed while she told me his room number and promised to text me the information too. We hung up as I zipped my bad shut and headed for the bedroom door. I pointed at the several places my most immediately needed items were usually located and found that I'd packed them all, including my phone charger.     When I entered the hospital, I made my way to the elevator to go straight to Chris' room. I knew it was after hours for the most part, but if I was going to be his person, I had to get in there to speak with the doctor to find out what was required of me. "Excuse me? Can I help you?" a nurse asked as I was looking at the wall to find which direction I needed to go to find the room. "I'm here to see Chris Benbury," I explained. "My name is Jennifer;" "Sanders?" She questioned and nodded when I showed surprise. "Sorry. Chris' sister, Cindy, told us to be expecting you. I'm Marita, and I was here when Chris was brought in, so you can come to me if you have any questions or concerns until 6am when the shift changes. Come with me, hun, and we'll get you comfortable in his room. When I see the doctor, I'll send him in to answer your questions." "Thank you," I answered quietly. The severity of Chris' injuries was still in question, but the fact that I was walking in a hospital being led by a nurse hit me a little. I felt the emotions welling up, so I put up my finger as if to request that we stop so I could collect myself. "Oh, honey! It's alright!" Marita sympathized and rubbed my back. "He's going to be just fine!" I laughed a little at her need to comfort me and shook my head as I wiped my eyes. "Oh, my gosh. This is so stupid. I can't believe I'm standing here crying. I don't know what's come over me!" I inhaled deeply and accepted the tissue Marita offered. As I wiped my eyes, I let out another laugh. "I'm alright. It's just that I am standing here in a hospital, and the sudden realization that Chris could have been really hurt badly, or even;" "Oops! No, no, girl," Marita chided. "No, we aren't going down that road. Chris is going to be just fine. He just got banged up a little. We are monitoring him well, but once you take him home, he'll improve each day. It's just the concussion that has us worried a little bit." "I appreciate it," I responded and nodded. "Thank you. Thanks for letting me get this out before we go in there." "Honey, I gotchu," Marita offered and patted my back again. "Ready? He's right in here." I nodded, so the nurse gave a gentle knock on the door and then pushed it open. It would appear that she did the knocking thing as a habit, but she also seemed to know he was going to be asleep when we walked in. "He has a concussion from the collision. From what I heard, he was turning right onto the street when an impatient son of a b, ," she began to say but stopped herself and cleared her throat. "Excuse me, I mean; when the other driver came along on the shoulder to pass him. I don't know for sure, but the police indicated that the man was being impatient and tried to go around illegally. Because the other driver wasn't paying attention, Chris' continued proper turn into his lane caused a sudden need for the other guy to have to swerve and slammed directly into Chris' car." "Yeah," I replied as I bent over to look at the face of the man who held the honor of one of my longest running friendships, "Cindy mentioned that his car was totaled. It's a shame," I noted as I pushed some hair from Chris' forehead, "because he loved that car. He had it ordered exactly the way he had wanted it only about nine months ago." "That is a shame," Marita echoed. "Well, he's going to have some bruises and aches and pains for a good few days, but other than that, it's the dizziness which might be an issue." Marita continued to check stats and document them since she was in the room. "Well, I'll leave you to visit with him. You can pull out the bed, and the remote is next to his bed if you want to watch something. When I see the doctor, I'll let him know you're here and waiting for instructions." "Thank you, Marita," I responded and nodded.   My name is Christopher Benbury. This is how I got around to getting together with Jennnifer. "Jenn?" My best friend, Jenn Sanders, awoke and looked around as if to try figuring out where she was and who was calling her name. "Jenn? What are you doing here?" I repeated. "Hmm, Chris," she answered and raised her arms to stretch. The chair must have been comfortable, but I don't think she had expected to fall asleep quite so deeply. "Cindy called me after your accident," she explained. "Since she's got her trip with Dax, I came to be your aide for the next week as you heal." "She called you?" I asked and reached up to touch my head. "Ow, stupid headache. Oh, crap! Cindy's trip. Wasn't there anyone else she could have called?" "Wow," she answered sarcastically. "Thanks." "Oh, shit, Jenn," I responded suddenly. I wanted to smack my forehead for acting the way I was. It wasn't her fault I was in an accident, my car had been totaled, and I was waking up in a hospital. "Oh, crap, that's not what I meant. I just; why did she have to bother you?" "Well, I did the math as I pondered my ability to help out, and it comes down to the fact that I'm the only logical person since she's not available. Your mom isn't capable. Andy, Doug, and Erik are either married or, let's face it; not entirely responsible enough to hardly care for themselves; Doug," she muttered, though audibly. I couldn't blame her. Last she'd heard, Doug had locked himself out of his house in a drunken stupor and just slept on the concrete porch one late night. It turned out that he'd also opened his garage door and could have just gone into the house through there. Idiot. Had the weather been ten degrees colder, he could have died. When telling the story, though, he laughed all the way through it and proudly showed off his frozen burnt skin on his arm. I had to reach for Jenn's hand while he told his story to remind her that beating the crap out of the moron wasn't going to change anything. "OK, I suppose you have a point," I realized and laid my head back on the pillow. "Has the doctor been in?" "If he came in while I was sleeping, he didn't wake me up," she answered and stood up to stretch. "Would you want me to call Marita?" "Who?" I asked. Was I supposed to know who that was? Was she already trying to get out of helping me? Was Marita an aide who helped my mom? Why would Jenn know Mom's aides' names? "The nurse," she answered. "I can push the call button and have her come here to check on you, and maybe we could;" "Knock, knock!" Marita announced as she opened the door. "I thought I heard voices! Well, hello there, handsome! And good morning, Jennifer. Last time I was in here, you were hovering over him like a concerned lovebird." I looked over at Jenn, but she was watching Marita, and I couldn't see her face. Was she looking at me with concern? Lovebird? In all the time we'd be hanging out and talking, it had only ever been friendly. Lunches, a rare trip to the movies and shared popcorn, and texts almost every day. But more than friends? Why had Marita said it like that? "The doctor got called away to do surgery in the big city," Marita explained as she messed with the computer and attachments hooked up to my body, "so he left your case, Chris, with Dr. Chesney Ryan. She's due to come in at around 7am this morning. It's 5:30am now. Do either of you need anything? Chris, what is your pain level? Anything other than your head hurting, hun?" "Ask me again once I get out of bed," I requested and sighed. I pulled over the covers and realized I was in a gown. Well, crap. Nice way for my friend to see me for the first time in something other than normal clothes. Maybe I could hold the back together; "How about you, Jenn?" Marita asked. Fortunately, she was keeping Jenn's attention. Or maybe Jenn was just being kind and sparing me the humiliation. I held both sides of my gown together as I hurried to the bathroom to do my business. My friend. Jennifer Sanders and I met during our freshman year of high school. She was always kind to me. We hung out in large groups on occasion, and we laughed a lot when we sat next to one another in homeroom two years in a row. That was a lucky thing for me when many of the other parts of my life sucked so badly. I won't get into it, but let's just say, going to school was a blessing, especially when I got to see Jenn. I chickened out when dances came around, so she was never the wiser that I had a huge crush on her. All throughout high school, I had the pleasure of her company, so why ruin that? I decided during our junior year when I had heard that she'd accepted yet another request for her companionship as the quarterback's date for the next dance of the year to just let go of the dream that one day, she'd want me. And so it went. We graduated from high school in May. We went our separate ways, crossed paths at a restaurant and exchanged cell phone numbers, and reconnected. I have heard from her at least once a week, though recently, if I go two days without hearing from her, I check in. She has always given me the indication that she enjoys my company when we go out to lunch together, and laughter and endless chatting is a given. After countless times of having my mother and sister asking me why Jenn wasn't more to me, I threw up my hands and told them it just wasn't meant to be. Friendship is important to me, and the idea of scaring her away with my declaration of love just wasn't one to deal with. Waking up this morning and finding her there in the room with me was a shock, and I wasn't in the right mindset to acknowledge that my sister had asked Jenn to stay with me. It still wasn't sinking in. I think once the doctor came into the room to discuss the upcoming week of healing, we'd both begin to understand just what was expected of her. I just hoped she wouldn't abandon ship. OK, yes, she'd never do that, but would it cross her mind? When I walked into the room again, Jenn was going through her bag. "Oh, hey," she greeted me again. "I'm supposed to remind you to let Marita know before she leaves if you have any other concerns or pains. She's off at 6am." With her arm full of clothes, she pointed with her other hand. "Are you done in the bathroom? I was hoping to freshen up." "What for?" I asked as I covered myself with the sheet. "You're beautiful as always." "Oh, Chris," she chided and shook her head. "You're both biased and obligated to say so. We old people need to stick together," she claimed, to which I shook my head while rolling my eyes. Because she was always teasing that we were getting old. "And you have to say that because you know if you're mean to me, you'll be left all alone in that big house of yours when I storm out leaving you without anyone to pick you up when you faint." "Doesn't mean it's not true," I argued as she closed the bathroom door. If I was going too far, because I'd never said much of anything before indicating that I saw her as more than a friend, I could claim the concussion as an excuse.   Jenn Dr. Ryan came in just as Marita had indicated at around 7am. She was pleased with the tests she ran on Chris, but she was extremely glad to know that I had planned to spend the week with him at his place. "In the first few days, you should not spend much time on your feet. A shower is fine; but leave the door open so she can hear you. Try not to stand at the stove, for instance." "Oh, I've got meals covered all week," I interjected. "But what about walking?" "OK, good to know about the meals," Dr. Ryan responded. "No strenuous exercise, obviously, but walking is good. Jenn, perhaps plan to hold his arm so that you can feel his speed and stability. Fresh air is definitely helpful." "His bedroom is on the second floor," I informed the doctor. "Oh, I'll be taking the couch," Chris noted. "What?" I asked and shook my head. "Why would you?" "Actually, that's probably a great idea," Dr. Ryan responded. "Even if you help him up the stairs, he will need to come down. If everything is on the main floor, less to be concerned about." "Ha!" Chris teased. I stuck my tongue out at him. He was chivalrous, sure, but he was also stubborn. I could just as easily have stayed on the couch. "Well, I think I'm going to get the paperwork going for discharge," Dr. James told us both as she smirked at our playful nature. Jenn, if you have any concerns, don't hesitate to call my number." I reached out to take her card and gave her raised eyebrows. Her personal number? "I've found that having the patient or caregiver calling me instead of a hospital has dramatically helped in reducing unnecessary trips to the hospital, not to mention going through the painful process of hunting me or another doctor down. I'd say eight out of ten times? Yeah, one-minute Q & A, and the situation is handled. I can give up a minute here or there." I shook my head while smiling. Dr. Ryan just shrugged and winked at Chris. "Welp, are you ready to ditch this joint?" I asked Chris and laughed at my own expression. "Meals? Walks? And you're totally taking my bedroom," Chris added and pointed at me. "How long have you been planning these things?" "Before I fell asleep, I made a list of things I wanted to do or have handled. My brother will stop at my house to get the stuff I'll be texting him once I've assessed things at your house." "Which brother?" Chris asked. "Luke. Duh," I teased. He knew that too. Not only was Luke the brother I was closest to, but he lived closest also. "Well, I never know for sure which gospel writer it'll be," Chris teased. "Well, you know the answer is never John," I lamented. As you can probably surmise, my brothers' names are Matthew, Mark, and Luke, but my parents started with Luke (after me). Since my dad is John, he decided to go in reverse order. I never got that question wrong in Sunday school. "Anyways, he, Luke, will stop in each day at my house. I've contacted my troop and informed them of this situation. I'll be off work other than checking emails, so you can have my full attention." "Oh, well, lucky me," Chris teased. "I'd say so," I shot back. "So, my mail and house are covered. Luke will bring me my food and ingredients for all meals I have planned, and I will order the rest to be delivered." "My treat, of course," Chris interrupted. "I already have an account. I'll add whatever you want to get, but I'm paying." I huffed dramatically. "Ugh, fine," I whined. "We can watch movies, take naps, go for walks, and see how you're feeling each day." "I think Cindy called my boss last night, so I'll just check in with him when we get to my place," Chris noted. He inhaled for a second and then let out the air in a huff. "Jenn, are you sure you want to do this?" "Alright, that's twice," I accused. "What's with you? We went over this already. Why don't you want me to be with you? What did I do? Do you want me to call Doug?" "Jenn! No!" Chris exclaimed. He motioned for me to come sit by him. Seeing as he was still wearing that stupid gown, he couldn't exactly get up. I bowed my head and walked over to stand by the bed. He reached over to take my hand. "Sit, please." Once I did, he continued. "Jenn, I can't begin to explain to you how much it means to me that you're willing to help me out. This stupid accident, my totaled car, Cindy's vacation, my concussion, missing work, rearranging your life so that you can move in with me to babysit me;" "Wait, wait," I argued. "I'm not just some caregiver off the street. It's not like we just met at work a few years ago. I'm not just doing this because you need someone to help you. You're like; my best friend, Chris." I sighed and relaxed a little. "This is stupid, this little fit we're having. Look, you're in a situation that requires help. I'm in a situation that allows me to help you. You'd totally do the same for me, right?" "I mean, I guess, but your parents could easily;" "Chris, cut it out," I argued and playfully slapped his arm. "You'd totally do it and hardly take 'no' for an answer, right?" Chris nodded. "Let me do this. Let's make the most of it. We're always saying at lunches that we should do that more often. Well, we've got about a week's worth of meals to enjoy together. Besides," I teased, "you can see what kind of a cook I am. Maybe after this week, you'll see why it's good that we meet up at restaurants all the time." I shrugged, but Chris didn't laugh. "I just really appreciate it, Jenn," Chris stated quietly. "I'm not used to this, you know? I live alone. I don't depend on anyone. I haven't in years." "Yeah, well, me too," I agreed. "So, let's just see what happens, alright?" I requested and got up because the daytime nurse had knocked and entered the room. "Time to get dressed, young man," Georgie instructed and winked at me as she stood behind him to make sure his bottom remained covered. I turned and checked my bag to give him the decency of a little privacy. As we made our way to Chris' place, we made small talk. I had a list in my head of things needing to be done, but for now, I was thinking that picking up coffee and breakfast sandwiches seemed like the right move. The way Chris' face lit up at the mention of those things made me smile. Once in the house, I began going over my list of necessary items to make all the meals I'd planned for the week. I had a good idea of what I had at my own place since I had made my plans for the weeks' worth of meals a day earlier, so I just had to see what Chris had. I texted my brother the list, thanked him, and told Chris what needed to be purchased for delivery. Once that was all done, I took my things upstairs to his room and set myself up. I still felt bad for taking his room, but he assured me that he was going to sleep just fine on the couch. I only agreed if he was cool with me checking on him randomly throughout the night. He shrugged and agreed. He and I both handled work things for about an hour until the delivery came. I unpacked the groceries and made lunch. Chris joined me at the table, and we talked about movies we'd enjoy throughout the week. It was decided to go with any movies from our high school days for nostalgia's sake. While on a short walk around the block, I offered my arm, but he suggested holding my hand instead. I shrugged and gave it to him. I can't explain what happened, but something inside me awakened. My stomach tightened, my head swam a little, my heart rate sped up, and my skin tingled. He didn't seem to notice, so I tried to play it off and listen to what he was telling me.   Chris "What a beautiful day, huh?" I asked and looked around at our surroundings. "I'm surprised we don't even need a jacket. Easter is a couple weeks away, and I feel like it might even be shorts weather for some egg hunters this year." Jenn laughed. "Remember a couple years ago when you said that at lunch? It snowed on Easter morning that year. I made a comment to my mom about it when I woke up and found it white outside. I literally said aloud to my bedroom, 'Ha! Chris was totally wrong this time!'" "Alright, alright," I admitted and laughed with her. "I suppose I can be wrong some of the time." I squeezed her hand which made her look over at me. She had a different look in her eye than usual, but then again, we didn't ever hold hands like we were either. I admit, I suggested holding her hand for a few other reasons than just her ability to sense that I was losing stability. I had always wondered what it would be like to hold her hand. I wondered if I could get her to dance with me one day too. Maybe it wasn't too late to know what it felt like to hold her in my arms like I had wished for all those years ago. "Shall we go once more around, or was that enough for the day?" Jenn asked, which snapped me out of my little daydream. "Let's play it safe," I suggested and nodded toward the house. "Come on. I feel a little nap coming soon." "Ooo, a nap sounds amazing," Jenn reflected and smiled. "I might even sneak one in too. So, how's your head?" "Oh, I didn't even realize that the headache is practically gone," I informed her and smiled. I almost made mention about her ability to leave earlier than expected, but she didn't seem to like those comments. I guess it did make me seem hard on myself. I just didn't want her to feel like she had to be there if she didn't want to be. I made a pact with myself to stop the shitty comments degrading my self-esteem. She wasn't wrong. It was rather depressing to hear those words, even coming out of my own mouth. "That's great!" Jenn responded and gave me a thumbs up. "Well, let's get you inside and set you up for a nap." Jenn stopped and turned to face me. I had just realized that we were still holding hands. "In fact, let's head upstairs. We can both lie down, and that way, if you need something or don't feel right, I'll be right there." "Um, I mean, yeah. That seems like a good idea." "Right?" Jenn answered. "And also, you can take a shower, grab some fresh clothes, and then we can head down to have dinner and watch a movie or two." So, that's what we did. Jenn laid on the other part of my king size bed once I was set up on my usual side. We fell asleep facing away from each other. She'd set her alarm for two hours for "just in case." We didn't think a longer nap would be good for us. Sleeping the day away wasn't going to help me any, and she didn't want to be too awake at bedtime. I took my shower and tried not to think about the gorgeous woman sitting in my room waiting for me to finish. I thought about a quick release while in there, but even I was nervous that doing so would possibly cause me to become dizzy, and I certainly didn't need her to figure out what had caused me to pass out. Apparently, Luke had come while I was in the shower, so the kitchen was a little more stocked with meal stuff Jenn had planned for. When I came out of the shower, a few more items were sitting on her bag too, so I guessed she'd put those things in the bathroom for herself to use once I was situated downstairs on the couch. Dinner was awesome. The movies were fun and provided several opportunities to laugh, talk about memories that came from the time we had seen the movie or who we saw it with. My mom called to check in on me, and Cindy apparently texted Jenn to let her know that they had made it safely to their destination. Jenn tucked me in, and then she retired upstairs to go to bed. I think she checked in on me a few times, but she didn't disturb me. I woke up to smells of coffee and breakfast. This chick sure knew the way to my heart, intentional or not. I sat up and jumped when Jenn came walking in with a plate and fresh cup of coffee. "Good morning! Rise and shine," Jenn greeted me and set the items down on my coffee table. She left me alone for a minute and then brought her own plate and coffee mug in with her to join me. I generally preferred to eat at the kitchen table for all meals, but this just felt; natural. I really liked it. We checked in on work stuff, watched a little daytime television, walked around the block holding hands, ate lunch, took a little trip to the pharmacy to pick up my prescriptions and a few other things Jenn needed. I wasn't sure. I stayed in the car because she said she'd just run in to grab them along with my meds. When we got home, she took me by the hand and led me upstairs so we could take a nap. There weren't many words. We did that a lot lately. It was like we could just communicate without using all the words. We were falling into a nice routine which seemed to be working for us. I fell asleep facing her back this time.   Jenn When I woke up, I realized first that my back was pressed up to something, and something else was holding me there. I opened my eyes to find myself being spooned by Chris. I froze. Wait, why was this so incredibly comfortable? Was it simply because I hadn't been intimate with anyone in; ? Well, it had been a long time. He stirred behind me and squeezed me to his body. Good; ness, did it feel amazing, or what? I closed my eyes and let myself imagine what could happen if I allowed myself the idea of being with Chris. The way it felt to hold his hand was really nice. The way we were always laughing, talking, being open with one another; oh crap! Was my mom possibly right about him? Had I never even given the idea a thought because we'd been friends for so long? I slid my hand down the arm he had over my stomach and rested it on top of his. I sighed and tried to imagine what a life with him could look like. Oh, gosh. What was I doing? Was I just caught up in this special circumstance where we happened to both be off work, hanging out with no obligations? Well, it was only Day Two, right? Couldn't I just see where it went? Chris stirred behind me, so I waited to see what he'd do. Slowly, he pulled back from me and gently slid his hand out from under mine. He must have assumed I was still sleeping. I inhaled deeply and stirred as if his movement woke me. "Hmm, hey," I greeted him and turned to face him. He'd slid far enough away that it didn't feel too awkward. "How'd you sleep?" Nothing came across as awkward, so we went on with our day and continued to go on with the day as usual. Days Three and Four went very much the same, each event bringing us closer together. A routine had been setting in, and the two of us seemed to enjoy the familiarity of each other and the circumstances in which we'd found ourselves. On Day Five, I found myself feeling rather sleepy during the late morning walk, so Chris pleaded for me to allow him to make us some lunch this time. I nodded and rested back into my cozy living room chair as the TV lulled me to sleep.   Chris So, I was making lunch when I realized that Jenn was fast asleep on the chair. I knew I could just leave her there, but I was going to be good for a nap too, so I ate my sandwich after packing hers up in a baggie and walked into the living room to assess the best approach. I covered her with a blanket since she had her hands tucked into her armpits and slid my arms beneath her to carry her up to the bedroom. Once she was settled, I faced her and smiled at the beautiful woman lying beside me in my bed. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead before closing my eyes to fall asleep. What woke me actually surprised me. It wasn't the movement on the bed, but the little kiss I felt against my cheek. I started a bit, but the hand holding mine just squeezed it. "Hi there," Jenn greeted me and smiled as she inhaled deeply. "I must have fallen asleep. Did you carry me upstairs, or did I just stay too asleep to not realize it? Oh; and lunch?" "You were out before I had the bread on the counter," I teased. "I ate quickly and put yours in a bag for after our naps." I took my turn to inhale deeply. I'd had the best sleep during all these naps. I didn't want to imagine what else was going away when the week was over. "Well, shower time if you want," Jenn mentioned. "I'm going to go downstairs to eat and set out the stuff for dinner." She looked over as she slid her hand out of mine. "You good?" "Yep," I answered instinctively. "See you down there." "You betcha," she answered and pointed at me and winked as she smiled and headed toward the door. I was about to get up when she came back in suddenly. "Oh, Chris?" "Hmm?" "Thanks for doing that," she answered. "I have had some great naps. I feel like this week has been a vacation, and it's the best I've ever had. I just; I appreciate that, um; I just appreciate it." "Well, I won't be getting in any more accidents," I teased. "You had better not!" she agreed. "We got lucky with this one only messing with your head a little. I don't want to know how bad it could have been," she added. "I'm kinda getting used to having you around. Might need to step up our dinner dates to once a week instead of once every other month, right? Well, unless you're sick of me." "Nope, definitely not that," I answered quietly. "What?" she yelled as she descended the stairs. "I guess we'll see," I teased. Her laughter made me smile. Dinner was phenomenal as usual. Jenn had a real knack for cooking. I didn't do so badly at it, particularly with the foods I tended to gravitate to since I was almost always only cooking for me, but having her bring in these different dishes made me wish the week was going to last longer. And not just because it was someone else making the dishes. It was Jenn, and I wanted it all: the time, the food, the girl. Yes, especially the girl. Rather than heading to the living room after dinner, I offered to do the dishes. "Go take a bath in the tub. It has jets. Go relax. I promise, if I feel even the least bit lightheaded, I'll sit down at the table. But I'll be fine. Go relax before we watch tonight's movie. We only picked one, remember?" "Thanks, I think I'll do that," she answered. I was relieved. Jenn needed to enjoy the amenities of this "vacation" as she'd called it. I was thrilled that she was enjoying the time with me as much as I was loving this time with her. I hoped it would actually lead to more meals spent together. Who knew what the future held, right? That night, once she'd made sure I was set for the night, she headed upstairs. I was flipping through channels not even acknowledging what was on the television. I was about to turn off the TV when I heard her coming down the stairs. I went ahead and set the remote on the table and pretended to be asleep. I figured she'd come over to check on me, and (forgive me, but; ) maybe I'd be able to sneak a peek. She wore shorts and a tank top to bed, at least while she'd been sleeping over, and I wondered if I might get to see a little something when she bent over to check on me. Rather than coming over to the couch, though, Jenn walked into the kitchen. As I turned to see what she was doing, I found myself staring at her cute, little panty-covered ass. She was reaching up into the cabinet for something. I wasn't sure what it was that she needed so badly, but it was enough for her to keep trying. Now was my chance. I had no idea what I was going to do, but the time was there, and I was taking the chance. I walked up behind Jenn and pressed into her as I reached up into the cabinet to get the box on the top shelf. My mouth had gone dry from staring at her, and my heart was pounding. As I brought the box down, I recognized the label. What the hell did she need condoms for? "Jenn?" "Chris," she replied in a whisper. "What's up?" "I, um; I thought you'd be asleep," she justified. "I;" "; needed condoms in the middle of the night?" "Yes," she answered and exhaled a ragged breath. She was shaking. "Why?" I asked as I set the box on the counter. I leaned forward as I shut the cabinet door and smiled a little to myself as I could feel her ass pressed up against my crotch. "Jenn, what's going on?" "I was going to check on you," she answered and, only to surprise me more, rested her head against my chest. "I; I was going to see if you, um;" I leaned down to brush my lips along her neck. "To see if I; what, Jenn?" Her response was just as I'd hoped. She pressed her bottom into my groin and moaned as I licked her earlobe. "What do you want, Jenn?" I whispered into her ear. With a moan, Jenn looked up at me with pleading eyes. "What is it?" "Kiss me," she breathed and reached up to slide her hand behind my head and into my hair. I leaned down and put my lips to hers. Fireworks. Good God! It was nothing like I had imagined, and so much more amazing than I thought possible. Jenn's moans indicated that she felt the same. To be continued. Based on a post by cilma rae, for Literotica.

Do we need a renaissance for ideal adoption?Discord:https://discord.gg/k5RqZBpA

This episode explores An Officer and a Spy (J'accuse in French), Roman Polanski's 2019 film about the Dreyfus Affair in France. The Dreyfus Affair is one of most significant events in late 19th/early 20th century, an event whose implications reverberated for decades in France and around the world. The Dreyfus Affair centered around the military trial of Captain Alfred Dreyfus on charges of treason. Wrongly convicted based on secret evidence and false information, Dreyfus's case would become a cause célèbres and synonymous with a miscarriage of justice. It also exposed and exacerbated tensions within French society while underscoring deep and pervasive levels of antisemitism.  Based on Robert Harris's 2013 novel of the same name, An Officer and a Spy focuses on the role of George Picquart, the military officer who helps uncover the truth behind Dreyfus's wrongful conviction, and Picquart's complex relationship with Dreyfus himself. Hewing closely to historical fact, the film highlights critical issues around law, truth, and justice, at the heart of the Dreyfus affair and why it remains so relevant today. Timestamps:0:00     Introduction 3:02      An overview of the Dreyfus case and key players 5:54.     Georges Picquart 13:14.    The struggle to overturn Dreyfus's conviction 17:54     Tensions over the Dreyfus affair and a lack of accountability 20:48    The “evidence” in the Dreyfus case 25:38     How the Dreyfus affair divided French society 30:16     Other films about the Dreyfus affair 33:54     The controversy around Roman Polanski as director 39:21      Legacies of the Dreyfus affair 45:13      The role of Colonel Henry Further reading: Begley, Louis, Why the Dreyfus Affair Matters (2009) Bredin, Jean‑Denis, The Affair: The Case of Alfred Dreyfus (1986) Doherty, Thomas, “From Méliès to Polanski: The Dreyfus Affair on Film,” Cineaste (2020) Harris, Robert, An Officer and a Spy (2013) Read, Piers Paul, The Dreyfus Affair: The Scandal That Tore France in Two (2013) Samuels, Maurice, Alfred Dreyfus: The Man at the Center of the Affair (2024) Zola, Émile, The Dreyfus Affair: J'Accuse and Other Writings (1998)  Law on Film is created and produced by Jonathan Hafetz. Jonathan is a professor at Seton Hall Law School. He has written many books and articles about the law. He has litigated important cases to protect civil liberties and human rights while working at the ACLU and other organizations. Jonathan is a huge film buff and has been watching, studying, and talking about movies for as long as he can remember. For more information about Jonathan, here's a link to his bio: https://law.shu.edu/profiles/hafetzjo.htmlYou can contact him at jonathanhafetz@gmail.comYou can follow him on X (Twitter) @jonathanhafetz You can follow the podcast on X (Twitter) @LawOnFilmYou can follow the podcast on Instagram @lawonfilmpodcast

Book your call: https://jordanapodaca.com/#free-call Finally feel peace after the pain of infidelity If you've been carrying anger, numbness, intrusive thoughts, shame, embarrassment, or a loss of trust – you don't have to keep doing this alone. On our call, we'll uncover what's really keeping you stuck and map out exactly how to help you feel calm, safe, and in control again. Everyone's process is unique, but many of my private clients notice meaningful change within just a few sessions. Book Your Free Strategy Call Now: https://jordanapodaca.com/#free-call --------------------------------------------------------------------- Frequently Asked Questions: https://jordanapodaca.com/#faq Contact Me: info@jordanapodaca.com JJA Consulting LLC • Fully insured through Alternative Balance LLC • Based in Michigan • Sessions via Zoom • Confidential and results-based. Disclaimer Jordan is not a licensed therapist, counselor, or medical professional. His services are for educational and coaching purposes only and are not intended to diagnose, treat, cure, or prevent any mental or medical condition. Individual results vary. If you are in crisis or need clinical support, please reach out to a licensed mental-health provider or emergency services. Summary of Terms and Conditions Educational Purpose Only: Coaching and hypnosis sessions are for personal development and educational purposes only. Not Therapy or Medical Treatment: These services are not a substitute for counseling, psychotherapy, psychiatric, or medical care. Results Vary: Individual results vary depending on many factors. No specific outcome is guaranteed. Your Responsibility: You are responsible for your participation, decisions, and well-being before, during, and after sessions. No Refunds: All sales are final except as required by law. Confidentiality: All private sessions are confidential except where disclosure is required by law. Intellectual Property: All session materials and methods are owned by JJA Consulting LLC and may not be shared or reproduced. Code of Conduct: We reserve the right to refuse or end services for disruptive, abusive, or unsafe behavior. By scheduling or purchasing services, you agree to the full Terms and Conditions: https://jordanapodaca.com/#terms Subscribe to The Infidelity Recovery Podcast on Soundwise

Zzz . . . Sleep soundly to this Agatha Christie novel "The Plymouth Express Affair" zzz For an ad-free version of Sleepy, go to ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠patreon.com/sleepyradio⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ and donate $2! Or click the blue Sleepy logo on the banner of this Spotify page.  Awesome Sleepy sponsor deals: Quince: Go to Quince.com/sleepy for free shipping and 365-day returns BetterHelp: Visit BetterHelp.com/SLEEPY today to get 10% off your first month. GreenChef: GreenChef.com/50SLEEPY and use code "50SLEEPY" to get 50% percent off your first month, then twenty percent off for two months with free shipping. ButcherBox: Sign up at butcherbox.com/sleepy and use code "sleepy" OneSkin: Get 15% off OneSkin with the code SLEEPY at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.oneskin.co/⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ #oneskinpod GhostBed: Go to GhostBed.com/sleepy and use promo code “SLEEPY” at checkout for 50% off! Shopify: Sign up for your one-dollar-per-month trial period at Shopify.com/otis Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Brittany had an affair with her coworker and ended up getting pregnant...he's married with three kids...but there's so much more...See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

"Together we're unlimited."WINVEMBER ends with WICKED PART ONE AND FOR GOOD. We also covered our December plans and upcoming changes to our Patreon, slime and Proto watching FRANKENSTEIN, prote seeing TRAIN DREAMS, and much more. Slim has to edit this jawn at midnight day of release so no big post-show srry!Chapters:(00:00:00) Introductions(00:04:40) What we've watched(00:15:54) Wicked Part One(01:08:17) Wicked For Good(01:54:26) Next weekSupport the 70mm Patreon to join our VHS Village Discord and access exclusive episodes in the 70mm Vault which includes over 70 movies! Signing up for the Patreon also get your own membership card, member-only discounts on merch, and the ability to vote on future episodes!Don't forget you can visit our website to shop our storefront to buy prints and merch, follow us on Letterboxd, email the show, and much more.70mm is a ⁠TAPEDECK⁠ podcast, along with our friends at ⁠BAT & SPIDER⁠,  ⁠The Letterboxd Show⁠, Austin Danger Pod, ⁠Escape Hatch⁠, ⁠Will Run For...⁠, ⁠Lost Light⁠, ⁠The Movie Mixtape⁠, and ⁠Twin Vipers⁠.(Gone but not forgotten; ⁠Cinenauts⁠ + ⁠FILM HAGS⁠.) ★ Support this podcast on Patreon ★

Future Farmer's Wife. Summer loving, working on the farm. Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When I was a young girl, every summer was an adventure. The farms around Stearns County, where I lived; would need extra help to cut, bail; and store up the hay for the long snowy winter. Everyone did small square bales back then, and that meant manual labor. The thing was that although the job paid great, it was not a regular job. The hours were always subject to change, with the weather, break downs, or hay production. You had little notice when you were needed, and then it was only for a few days. Farm kids also had to work on our own family farms; so you had to work it around that. Yet since every farmer needed the extra help it was like all the kids were a labor pool to be exploited. I liked working the hay harvests, because it allowed me to have spending money. Sure I was "paid" working for my dad but farming is a long term paying type of job. I didn't get actually paid for my labor but in the winter I would get money to go to the movies and the like. It was the summer of 81. I just turned 18 and the hay season started. The first job I heard about was at the Wilson Dairy Farm. I had worked for the Wilson's before. I showed up at 7am, on the appointed day, and there were four other people. The Wilson's only really need four laborers but you never knew what kind of quality you would get so the first day most farmers would have extras. Then at lunch they would get rid of the lazy, slow or stupid. In addition to myself, there were the Hanson brothers, Bill and Ted. I had worked with them before. They worked hard and usually worked the conveyor. In case you don't know; the conveyor is what gets the bales from the wagon up into the hay loft. It was a tricky job. You couldn't overload it, because it would jam. You also couldn't go to fast because the people unloading would get overwhelmed. There was also a guy I didn't know. He must have been new in our area. I was pretty sure he wouldn't make the cut. His hands had no calluses on them, dead give away. The last person in the group was none other than Cooper Banks, my high school crush. We were both the youngest in our families, and the only kids still living at home. We were both in the high school FFA club, Future Farmers of America, But he quit the club when he became a starter on the wrestling team. He was a year older than me and had just graduated. I'm sure that he didn't even know I existed before today. He was pretty popular at school and never lacked for female attention. Cooper was born on a farm on a different bus route from me, so I never had a chance to be noticed by him. Yet here he was, in the flesh. The Hay Harvest Operation. The way haying worked most times is; you went out with a wagon and while the farmer drove, you loaded the wagon. One person on the wagon, and a couple passing bales up. Other times the bales were formed, tied, and delivered to the wagon and then you stacked them on the wagon. In this case it was both types. Mr. Wilson was baling onto one wagon while the new guy stacked. Meanwhile us four took turns driving and loading/stacking another wagon. Once we had some wagons loaded, people would then work on loading the hay into the barn, hayloft, through an upper door under the gable; while others collected more hay. The farmers kept big coolers of cold water on hand, to hydrate the workers, and we often poured water over our sweaty bodies, to get relief from the humid air. Halfway through the day, our clothes were soaked. At lunch time, as I suspected, the new guy was let go. Blisters developed on his hands, because he didn't bring work gloves; so he was done. This left Bill loading the conveyor, and Cooper and I stacking the hay now in the barn's upper loft. Ted continued stacking bales on the wagon that Mr. Wilson was towing behind his bailor. It's hard work, but you are so busy, that it goes fast. Soon enough, the day was over and Mr. Wilson paid us. Then he asked us to be back tomorrow. That's another good thing, cash at the end of the day. We all said we would be back tomorrow, and went to leave. I ended up walking beside Cooper, and I was desperate to think of something to say to him. He was wearing a Van Halen concert t-shirt, so I asked him about it, "Cooper, that's a nice shirt. Did you like the concert?" "Oh yeah, those guys were great, I'd go see them again. You have a pretty nice shirt on, too." Now I was wearing the usual kind of t-shirt for this work. Mine was Long sleeves to protect my arms and it was well-worn. It was sorta too small for me, because it was pretty tight across the chest. I was pretty proud of my boobs that had kept developing over the past year. My tits were high on my chest, and especially firm, and jiggled a lot. I'm sure Cooper liked what was inside my shirt.  Last winter, my past boyfriend said my tits were the perfect size, just more than a hand full. This is before the days of sports bras, so I had on a plain white cotton bra that I am sure was transparent at this point, from all the sweat. Did I mention that haying was hot sweaty work? It is. My shirt had a John Deere green tractor on it, and said, "Born to Farm." I usually have to wear a large, if I want room for my tits. But a medium was all I had, that morning when I went to work. Cooper would probably fit the shirt just fine. I'm not sure what made me do it, but I blurted out before thinking, "If you like it, Cooper; I would swap it for yours." Cooper looked at me to see if I was serious, "Sure, I will wash it and bring it for you tomorrow." The look on his face was priceless when I replied, "We can swap now." And with that, I pulled my shirt over my head. The look on Cooper's face was priceless. First there was shock, and then, as he took in my transparent wet cotton bra and prominent nipples, his looked turned to lust. Ted and Bill noticed as they were opening their F150 truck doors. Their tongues were hanging out of their open mouths. Not to be outdone, Cooper quickly peeled off his t-shirt. We were almost at his El Camino, and my bike at this point. As I put on his shirt, I could smell the distinct combination of Cooper, hay, and sweat. At this point Bill and Ted lost interest and had left. The manly smell of the shirt must have been really intoxicating, because it made me really bold, "Hey Cooper; maybe we could trade something else." He was holding my shirt in his hand, and his bare rippled chest was making it hard for me to breathe. "Sure Jill, what else did you have in mind?" "If you give me and my bike a lift home, we could trade washing one another's back, in the shower." Once again, the look on his face was priceless. It went from shock to desire. I noticed a bulge form in his pants. He noticed that I noticed. "Sure Jill, let's go." He put my bike in the back of the stylish truck. It was only 2 miles on the county road, to my parents' farm, and his stereo was instantly playing the latest Van Halen album, so we didn't talk, besides me giving him directions. I was really nervous, because I had never done anything like this before. I knew my mom was in town at her part-time job. My dad was setting fence posts til sundown on the back end of the farm. Now this is not to say I was an innocent virgin. I had found my three older brother's stash of porn magazines when I was fourteen. I had also heard and seen them in action, when they thought they were alone with girls. By 18, I figured I had a pretty good working knowledge of the 'birds and the bees.' My mom also knew what was going to happen as I matured, so I was on the pill. Since my hips and tits had filled out, I'd had a few boyfriends. And yes; I fucked two of them. I'm sure Cooper was more experienced, but let's just say, I knew what I was getting into. When we arrived, I led him into our split-level new house, and up to my bathroom. I was so nervous at this point, I didn't know what to do next. Cooper took over, he knew what to do. He kissed me. He was a good kisser and soon we were tongue-wrestling, while Cooper started to feel my tits. His lips felt great and his hands on my tits even better. I helped him get my clothes off and he undid my bra. Then he said something that made my pussy drool.     "Jill Johnson, I'm going to lick the sweat off your luscious tits." He picked me up and sat me on the counter, and went to licking. I leaned back into the big mirror and ran my fingers through his wavy golden hair. I'm not sure why I liked that so much, but I did. He began to kiss and lick my tits. Cooper was very systematic, and I'm sure he got every drop of sweat! He also had me really worked up. I didn't know if I could orgasm from someone just playing with my tits, but I seemed close. When he nipped one of my nipples with his teeth, I moaned loudly. He continued to pleasure my tits with his mouth while his hands worked on opening my pants. He pulled me down from the counter and slipped my sweaty jeans down. My panties went with them and his fingers found my soaking wet center. It felt so good, and I was so caught up in the moment. I didn't realize I was naked and he was still dressed. I had to get to his cock! As he worked his magic fingers in my vagina, and on my clit; I got his shirt off. He was circling my engorged clit as I got his pants off. My hand reached into his sweaty underwear and felt his cock. As I started to stroke it, I noticed it wasn't very big. I didn't have that much experience, but when I pulled it out of his underwear I noticed it was the smallest boner I had ever seen. It wasn't tiny or anything like that. but the other two cocks that fucked me, were bigger. It didn't take me very long, stroking it, maybe a minute; before he was shooting cum all over my leg. It didn't surprise me, that he had a hair trigger, so did the other guys I had been with. I think it's a young man's issue to become aware of, and make adjustments for. I didn't have much time to dwell on it, however; as he turned me facing the other way, and wrapped both his arms around me. We stood before the big mirror, one of his hands was on my cunt, and the other on my nipples, while he kissed my neck and let his semi flaccid cock dangle between my asscheeks. With my horny body wrapped in his arms from behind we watched ourselves while we felt each other. It was so erotic! He redoubled his efforts on my clit and I climaxed on his hand. I gushed a bit, and it ran down my naked legs. I turned on the shower as we took off our socks, and got in the big shower. Cooper answered the question in my head about his recovery time, before I could even reach the soap. His cock was hard again, pressing against me. I turned to observe his slender phallus with excitement. My next question was about how long he would last this time, and boy did he have the right answer! Cooper reached both his hands around my ass cheeks and picked me up My legs naturally came up and locked behind him as his upward-pointing cock smoothly entered my hot hungry cunt. He might not have been that big, but he knew all the right angles, as he plowed me against the wall. It seemed to go on gloriously, forever; until my eyes rolled back in my head and my pussy exploded. Cooper followed me soon; going over the top and blasted three shots of cum, high up in my hungry cunt. My arms were tightly wrapped around his neck and shoulders. Both of us breathing heavy, for a while. Then he slowly released and lowered me. We kissed with intense passion and aggressive tongues. Then we stared into each other's eyes. Then we giggled and he asked, "Are we supposed to be working out a trade?" "Oh, that!" I said, and I grabbed a big sponge and soaped it up. We then actually began to wash one another. This led to more stroking, rubbing, fondling, kissing, sucking and yup; we ran out of hot water. We started laughing at the situation as we got out and dried off. I lent Cooper a clean shirt and basketball shorts from my older brother's closet; so he didn't have to put his sweaty work clothes back on. He would bring them back tomorrow, when he picked me up to go back to Wilson's Dairy. The next morning I was ready at 6:45, and jumped in Cooper's truck as soon as he stopped in our driveway. We each leaned over and kissed, like we had done this a thousand times. Soon enough we were back at the hay harvest, and the day evaporated. My mom was going to be home so after work I had Cooper drive me  down a township road, to a spot nearby, that I knew would afford us some privacy. When we were secluded in the treeline, I told him to stop and he grinned. Soon we were making out. Cooper came around to my door and opened it. Then he slid my legs out the door and slipped off my sweaty jeans and panties. We didn't have much time, so he raised my naked legs over his shoulders and dropped his pants and briefs. Then he leaned over my submissive body and began pumping me faster than a ackrabbit. It felt so good going in, but in only a minute or two, I felt him ejaculate. I was disappointed but only for a few seconds. Cooper never pulled out. He just took a few breaths and kept going. His cock stayed hard! Once again, he worked my pussy with his cock, making sure I came before he did. His hands went up my shirt and he began pinching both nipples. That got me off very effectively. We put our pants back on and left. Cooper then dropped me off with a promise to see me tomorrow. It would be our last day at Wilson's Dairy, and I didn't want to even think about what would happen after that. I was hoping for a lot of things, but I didn't want to screw it up; so I said nothing. The next day, Cooper picked me up and gave me a kiss. It was particularly hot that late June day, and we were a really hot sweaty mess by lunch. After lunch Mr. Wilson told us that once he dropped off the last wagon, he had to go; but his wife would pay us once we finished putting the hay away. The day ended with Bill and Ted working the conveyor and Cooper and I stacking the hay in the loft. When the last bale came off the conveyor they turned off the motor and called out they were heading out. We heard Mrs. Wilson tanking them, then their loud pickup rumbled out to the county road. There was sweat pouring off of us, and we were covered in dust and hay bits. We stacked the last bales, and then I looked at Cooper, "I must be quite a sight, today." "You look great to me!" Then he added with a grin; "Ever fucked in the loft?" I remembered my voyeur delights, watching my brothers fuck the Carlson sisters, in our own hayloft, a couple summers ago. It brought a big grin to my face. I didn't even get to answer before his lips met mine. It was a gross flavor of dust and hay, so we took a drink before resuming making out. Now Cooper had a big water jug that he would fill about 1/3 and then put in the freezer overnight. It would keep his water nice a cool all day and he could even refill it at lunch with ice left. After we drank, Cooper tore my clothes off and then grabbed what was left of the ice from his jug. It was a piece about the size of a small fist. As he kissed me he began circling my nipples with it. It was deliciously exciting as the cold sent two kinds of shivers through me body. One shiver was due to temperature and the other due to the sexual stimulation. Just when I thought I couldn't take any more, he slipped it down my stomach, slowly over my clit and into my pussy. I lost my mind! His mouth engulfed my left tit and his left hand caressed my right tit. I came! Damn that Cooper has a way of arousing my horny tits! He then dropped his pants and underwear, bent me over an alfalfa bail, and slammed into me. My mind was in overload, I didn't think I could handle any more stimulation, but Cooper had other ideas. He slipped the last bit of ice into my ass! He told me later I squealed a moan. I didn't know because I was overcome with the most intense orgasm of my young life. Cooper didn't last much longer on the first one, like usual; but I didn't care because when he came, I did again! I put my clothes back on and Cooper pulled up his pants. We then climbed down the ladder, to the lower barn. We exited the barn and went to go see Mrs. Wilson about our pay. She had a smirk on her face when she greeted us at the kitchen door, "I thought you forgot about pay, and left." Cooper did some quick thinking, "A stack was leaning and we restacked it more securely. We just were making sure everything was good before we left. We ah... didn't want to leave a mess and leave a bad impression."     Mrs. Wilson was clearly not buying what Cooper was selling. That's when I noticed that my bra was missing, and my nipples were hard. There was laughter in her eyes as she gave us our pay. Fortunately, we'd left the cooler in the loft, so I ran to get it, and find my wayward bra. We climbed into Cooper's truck for the short ride to my house, and I thought I better say something. I tried not to sound needy, desperate or unsophisticated, "Ah Cooper I was wondering about the rest of the summer?" Cooper gave me a wide grin, "Look, Jill; you and I can have a great summer of fun together if that's what you're asking." "That would be great, Cooper." "But, let's face the facts. You are going to stick around here and be a farmer. Me, I'm going to college in the fall, and I'm not coming back to farm. Farming is nice but I want something different. But, like I said; if you want a summer of fun together with me, then how about you and I go on a date, this coming Friday?" My crush was offering me the summer. Even though he made it very clear to me what kind of relationship he wanted.  I knew I could get him to love me by the end of August. Regardless, I was so happy he wanted to take me on a date, and not just fuck me, "That would be great, Cooper! A summer of fun, or is it going to be a summer of loving?" "Either way, it's going to be great, Jill. There's a big festival in Cold Spring. I told him to stop on the side of the road. I slid over the bench seat at this point, and gave him a kiss. Then I fished his cock out of his pants. Yes, it was covered in sweat, hay and me! But, I didn't care. I slowly took all of it in my mouth. It didn't even reach my throat, at first. no complaints from me. I continued to lick and suck his cock, as it expanded inward. Pressing the back of my throat. I tilted my head and let his extra expansion slide a bit further, til my nose was pressed against his furry pelvis. My only other attempt at blowing a guy, was a complete failure. "Oh, Gawd!" He screamed. "Yes, baby!"  My tongue stroked his cock as though I was trying to swallow him whole. Then he shot his blast deep into my throat. I pulled back just in time to get a second blast in my mouth, followed by a third small pulse. My lips firmly gripped his shaft as my mouth pulled at his cock, stretching it away from his hairy mound. My tongue rubbed his tip, and he screamed; "Too much! Too sensitive!" I released his crown and smiled as I looked up into his happy eyes. As I rose up, my open smile allowed his cum to start drooling out the side of my mouth. I swallowed dramatically, then wiped the drool with my long extended tongue, and swallowed again. Cooper's cock was perfect for learning to deepthroat, and I loved being able to do that successfully, for the first time. I felt powerful and seductive. I knew I could make this man very, very happy.  He had a huge smile on his face as dropped me off. Mom was home, so no inviting him in, but I would see him in 2 days. We had a great summer of fun and loving. We had sex everywhere; his house, my house, his truck, in the pond, in the meadow, you get the idea. We even had sex on the job, in two more haylofts! It was two horny teenagers doing what horny teenagers do best. At the end of the summer, I believed I loved Cooper and he loved me. Cooper very gently reminded me of what it really was. Lust. On what was to be our last date ever Cooper gave me a gift. "Jill, this was an amazing summer I will never forget. I got you this little gift to remind you of our summer of fun." I unwrapped it and it was a framed photograph of Cooper, somehow wearing my John Deere "Born to Farm" t-shirt. It was too tight on his bulging shoulders and his long arms. it looked kind of goofy. It was like a poor imitation of the incredible Hulk. Yet he looked great to me. It seemed like he was looking right into my soul. It made me cry. "Come on, Jill! Lighten up, it's just a picture, I have a better one of you, in my Van Halen t-shirt with no bra, that I'm taking to school." That just made me cry more. Sue me. I was 18; and he was my first crush and my first love, after all. I recall, during my 2nd week of senior year, walking behind a couple junior girls, walking out the school doors, to get on the bus. They were whispering gossip about some guy's small dick. I interjected; "Listen, you two floozies; instead of ridiculing Bobby's hardware, make the most of it. You don't want to learn deepthroating on a fat cock, do you? Bobby may not be everything you need, But he can help you be better able to satisfy the man of your dreams, when he finally arrives." I continued; "Karen, do you want the boys talking about how you stuff your bra? And Cindy, do you want boys talking about how you prefer taking it in the ass?" "You wouldn't dare!" Karen snapped at me. "Hell no!" I retorted. "But Karma will bite you; and it will be unmerciful. So you'd better treat everyone with the respect you want shown to you." The girls stopped and stared at me.  I just walked past them and said; "Hey Bobby!" Bobby was just about to get in the bus. "Save me a seat, will you?" I said so everyone could hear. Rumors are a fact of life, and I did get a reputation for giving the best blow jobs. What the guys didn't admit to, was that only the guys with slender and moderate-size cocks, got my best performances. I wasn't falling for every guy who showed interest in me, but I still made sure we both got something out of the arrangement. I taught guys how to treat a girl right. And I made sure they were rewarded for their attentiveness. I didn't fuck guys a whole lot during my senior year. But I became very, very skilled at deepthroating. My tits and cunt did get a lot of devotion from guys. But I made sure not to lead the guys on. Eventually, girls came to me for advice. They wanted to know if so-and-so was a good date. I tried to be generally positive, yet help girls deal with things I was concerned about, regarding a particular guy I'd known. My philosophy was simple. 'Every cock has value. Some cocks can ream you out, and other cocks can slide in and out with ease. What matters is the guy's attentiveness to you.' Any healthy guy can be satisfying, but you have to be patient and keep improving. Easter came, and I had 14 guys offer to take me to prom. But I decided to invite Ken, my brother's friend. He was a senior in college, majoring in Ag sciences. We got acquainted during Christmas break. I was shocked when they announced the finalists for prom queen. I was speechless when I was declared Prom Queen.  At graduation, after all the diplomas were given out, and the ceremony dismissed, Ken came up the middle aisle where Betty had me distracted. She told me to step out to where Ken was. That's when I noticed all my classmates were watching me. I stepped out and Ken went down to one knee; while the entire gymnasium dropped to a hush. When I noticed my parents and Ken's parents were standing behind Ken. Everything had already been coordinated, and all that was left, was to get my approval. That summer, Ken and I gutted and remodeled the old farm house, next to the new split-level where my folks lived. We had a November wedding and Ken and I became partners with my folks. We also share-cropped, with his folk's land. That spring, I became foreman of the hay harvesting operation.  I went to work training FFA girls on tractors and implement. We had no problem getting harvesting help. A tractor driven by a sexy farm girl, wearing a halter top and denim shorts, will draw a willing workforce. Good bye Cooper. Cooper and I didn't see one another again until after Cooper graduated college. I was married, newly pregnant, and living on our farm with my husband, Ken.  When Cooper was home to say goodbye to his parents, before he went off to Miami, to his new industrial engineering job. When I saw him for just a second; time stood still and my body wanted to drag him off to a hay loft. The second passed and I knew that I loved my husband and would never cheat on him. Cooper and I spoke briefly, because we both were in a hurry to be somewhere else. Then he was gone, and I haven't seen him since. But I'll always fondly remember our summer of loving; and the guy who allowed me to become so skilled at deepthroating. It's a skill that keeps my man happier than you can imagine. Ken is bigger and thicker that Cooper. If I hadn't learned advanced fellatio on Cooper, Ken's life would be less content, and I'd be more worried about hussies seducing him behind my back. Based on a post by Farmer jill, for Literotica.

In today's narration of Reddit stories, OP's girlfriend tells him that her old affair partner died tragically, OP wasn't too bothered and girlfriend calls OP heartless for being that way about it.0:00 Intro0:19 Story 12:40 Story 1 Comments / OP's Replies5:08 Story 1 Update 17:29 Story 1 Update 28:18 Story 1 Update 38:37 Story 1 Update 410:15 Story 213:24 Story 2 Comments / OP's Replies17:43 Story 2 UpdateFor more viral Reddit stories, incredible confessions, and the best Reddit tales from across the platform, subscribe to the channel! I *try* :) to bring you the most entertaining Reddit stories, carefully selected from top subreddits and narrated for your enjoyment. Whether you love drama, revenge, or heartwarming moments, this channel delivers the most captivating Reddit content. New videos uploaded daily featuring the best Reddit stories you won't want to miss!#redditupdate #redditrelationship #redditstoriesreddit Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

My Wife Said Her Brother Would Stay 'Just A Few Weeks'—14M Later I Exposed Her Affair Via PowerPointBecome a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/true-cheating-wives-and-girlfriends-stories-2025-true-cheating-stories-podcast--5689182/support.

I was stunned when, after 30 years of marriage, my wife confessed, Yes, I had an affair!Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/true-cheating-wives-and-girlfriends-stories-2025-true-cheating-stories-podcast--5689182/support.

Virilità Ricorrere Community: Part 2. Dave soon learns his parents real family values. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was kind of a long, somewhat silent afternoon. Sure we chatted, like always, but there was a bit of nervousness in the air. Dad was due back any time now, and I think all three of us sat looking at the clock expectantly. "You're sure about this?" I asked. "Very sure. It might be easier if we do it my way," she said once again. Though I was surprised that mom had gone along with it, allowing Cathy to tell dad the whole story herself. Maybe it would be easier. Certainly for me anyway. Maybe afterwards it might be awkward for a while, but eventually... Dad got home a short time later, though I had made myself scarce, long enough for Cathy to convince him to take her on a short boat ride. He was a little surprised to learn that it would just be the two of them going, but then figured that since I never had been all that comfortable in the water, it just wasn't my particular thing. And mom had begged out, stating that she'd stay home and keep company with me. So with that, the two of them set off to spend the rest of the late afternoon together. I could only sit and wonder what dad would be thinking about everything soon after that. After they had gone, mom had me come and join her outside. "So what else did you two have to talk about?" I asked. I figured that if it was none of my business, she'd tell me. She'd never been afraid of doing that before anyway. "You really want to know?" For a moment, I actually wondered. "Yes?" "Obviously, Cathy and I had a pretty long, deep conversation." "Deep? As in?" "What we like doing. What you two enjoy doing...things like that. You know, somewhat naughty girl talk." "Somewhat naughty?" I had to laugh. "Such as?" Though maybe I shouldn't have asked that question. "Such as..." mom actually blushed. "Cathy asked me if I had really come to enjoy being with other women. So I told her...I do. I've come to enjoy it very much. And I think since you obviously saw most, if not all of our photos, you could pretty much guess that for yourself. Especially with Shelly. In fact, just so you know, she and I very often get together to have fun with one another even in the middle of the day. The only reason she hasn't been around lately of course, is because of your visit with us." Now knowing what I knew, I responded in kind to her. "Well I hope you certainly won't deny yourself now just because we're here!" I stated. Mom smiled at that. "No worries. I got plenty of her pussy last night!" Hearing mom talk like that was a little weird to me, but at the same time, somewhat refreshing too. "Oh I'm sorry, perhaps I shouldn't have said something like that, I didn't mean to embarrass you!" Was I blushing? I didn't know, though I did feel like my face was a little hot perhaps. But in all my years...never not once had I ever heard my mother say "pussy", nor a couple of other words for that matter. And hearing her say it, the way she did...well, it was sort of just naughty nice, in a strange sort of way. "It didn't," I told her. "And since we're being honest here mom, I'm actually glad you enjoy it, and that you and dad are having such a good, uninhibited life with one another. Just as Cathy and I are having. I enjoy seeing Cathy with another woman, just as much as I now believe dad enjoys seeing you." "Does he ever!" Mom quipped, and for a moment I could have sworn she had dropped her hand down between her legs for a moment, though she must have caught herself, placing it soon on top of the table again. "Though admittedly, I enjoy doing it with Shelly perhaps more than anyone else." "Yeah, Cathy's sort of that way with our friend Janice. Once the two of them get going at it, you almost have to dump water on the two of them to break the two of them up." Mom really giggled at that, though I only then realized that maybe I was sharing a bit too much with her. This really was starting to get more than a little personal and intimate. Not to mention the fact, I was starting to get a little aroused once again myself just thinking about it. "Yeah, she told me that," mom grinned. "So she knew where I was coming from. And don't think ill of me for saying this honey, but I'd be the first one to admit, I am sure watching her with Janice would be as exciting as seeing her with Shelly. And I'd be willing to bet even your dad would love seeing that!" "Ok, now we were crossing one of those lines in the sand," I thought to myself, though the image mom had just painted wasn't necessarily one that I could disagree with. Only that it was mom who had said it. "I'm sure he would," I said instead, and then made some attempt at changing the subject, sort of. "How do you think he's going to take hearing about us knowing now?" I asked honestly curious. "Well, at first I am sure he will be a little surprised." "Oh? Just a little?" "At first...perhaps," mom grinned, though I could sense there was a lot more going on here than she was letting on to. "Ok, spill it," I told her, starting to worry just a little. Maybe she could sense that, or see it in my face. "Oh don't get all rolled up in a ball," she told me. One of her favorite sayings. "I kind of told Cathy one way she would definitely catch him off guard, and ease him into hearing all this, would be perhaps to do so...well, topless." "Topless? You mean with her boobs hanging out and all?" "Well yes, isn't that generally what that means? I did say, that it was just a suggestion, though only if you were okay with it. But you and your dad are a lot alike. You've both always been fond of that particular area of a female's anatomy. So I was also pretty sure that if Cathy started to explain to him the whole story...while sitting there like that, he'd be more inclined to listen without getting all upset. Unless the idea of your father seeing your wife's boobs is a big no...no, or something. Though for the life of me, I couldn't imagine why you would. After all Dave, it's not like you haven't seen mine now, you know?" She had me there. And she was right too. Cathy and I had never had a problem with nudity, not ever. And to be perfectly honest about it, now that the so called cat was actually out of the bag, I really didn't see a problem with it now either, and told her so. "Oh...so you'd be okay if I were to sit here with my boobs hanging out in front of you huh?" "It's your home mom," I reminded her. "If you and dad want to walk around naked in front of us? That's your business. "If you think that either Cathy or I would get all freaked out about it, you'd be wrong." "We'll see," mom laughed, just then reaching up to remove the pullover top she was wearing. The fact she hadn't been wearing a bra, something that hadn't been missed by me either as she took it off. "For starters," she grinned. "As long as you're okay with it." I was. But I wasn't sure what my cock was thinking at the moment. Having seen mom's tits in the pictures, hell...and a lot more than just that, still wasn't quite the same as actually seeing them for real. Though I did my damndest not to stare at them, trying to be as casual, and as normal as I possibly could. Even that was becoming increasingly difficult. I was almost relieved when we both heard the sound of Cathy and dad entering the house. I half expected for mom to put her shirt on again. She didn't. Content to sit there with her boobs hanging out. Cathy was the first to appear, and then smiled upon seeing mom. "Well now, that looks like a good idea," Cathy stated, and immediately reached up and around herself, removing the already skimpy bikini top she had on. Dad emerged moments later, taking note of both girls now topless, though merely nodding his head, first at them, and then at me. He was obviously a bit nervous still, especially now that we all sat, confronting one another in a weird sort of way. There was no doubt in my mind that the factor of two sets of bare tits, was easing the awkwardness a little. "You know what I really should do?" Mom suggested, "Is to call and invite Jack and Shelly over for a drink." "You sure about that?" Dad asked nervously. "You know how Shelly can get when she's had a few." "That's what I'm counting on," she laughed, and then went inside to make that call. Dad and I looking at one another a bit sheepishly. "Mellow out you two. Relax. No one said anything about swapping wives, or incest. "Just relax and realize that we're all open-minded adults here. That's all. No more...no less." "Uh huh," I thought. I could just imagine what might happen after Jack and Shelly arrived.   Mom came out a minute or so later. She had a certain look on her face that I had seen before...playful. But under the circumstances, that told me something else was up. "They'll be here in a couple of minutes," she said grinning, and then leaned over whispering something in my wife's ear. "Ah oh..." dad said. "What?" I responded, now worried. He just looked at me.     "I'm sure we're about to find out," he stated turning to look out over the railing down the beach to where Jack and Stacy's bungalow stood. Moments later, he nodded his head again turning back towards mom. "Like I said..." he left off. Now it was my turn to look, and saw what he had. Jack and Stacy were indeed headed our way. And neither one of them had a stitch on. "I had no idea this was actually a nudist resort," I chuckled trying to sound normal when I did. Though I was surprisingly nervous and apprehensive for some strange reason, though Cathy and mom both seemed as relaxed as I'd ever seen them. So much so in fact, that Cathy now stood, slipping off her short, shorts, now standing bare ass naked as well. "Like they say...when in Rome." "We're not in Rome," I attempted to tell her just under my breath, though Cathy either ignored, or pretended not to hear me. I noticed that even dad seemed a little surprised by my wife's sudden boldness, although he had in fact already seen her topless a bit earlier. It was when mom went back inside to grab a pitcher of Margaritas she'd made up earlier, that really set me back a bit. She too was now coming back out, naked. Aside from the photos I had seen, and then her actually baring her tits in front of me, I had never before in all my years, actually seen my own mother naked. As much as I didn't want to admit it to myself...she looked damn fucking good! "Ah...you're here!" She smiled already pouring drinks as Jack and Stacy climbed the short flight of stairs leading up from the beach to the deck. Introductions weren't really necessary of course. Mom merely acknowledging them to us unnecessarily. "Jack...Shelly," she grinned handing over their drinks. "Glad you could come." "Hello, Betty, Mike. Yes, I Hope we do," Shelly teased just under her breath. "Ah; oh," I thought. "Just what I was worried about." Don't get me wrong here. It wasn't the thought of perhaps actually engaging in something with Jack and Shelly that bothered me. It was the idea or thought of doing so in front of my own parents, or visa-versa. I just wasn't at all sure how I would react, or deal with that. Though it appeared quite obvious to me, that neither Cathy or mom seemed to be having any difficulty with that. Perhaps only dad and I. But then again, maybe I, even more so than him. A fact that was confirmed moments later. "Seems I'm a bit overdressed," Dad laughed. Which we both were, all things considered. With a shrug, dad simply slid off his shorts and underwear, removing the sport shirt he had on after that. That left me standing there with the only thing still on. My own shorts. I couldn't help but look of course. Though somewhat thankful and relieved that neither dad, nor Jack were sporting erections...at least for the moment, anyway. And though I had seen dad's cock a time or two, as he'd never been shy about walking into the bathroom to pee, rarely closing the door when he did (unless mom was around), so seeing him flaccid like he was, wasn't all that unnerving. The problem I was having...was the fact that I was indeed partially erect. All this bare female flesh was getting to me, whether I liked it or not. And whether mom just happened to be one of them. Like I said, mom was in pretty fine shape for her age, even more so than Shelly was at this point. And I had found Shelly attractive the first time we'd met. "Don't tell me you're cock-shy Dave," Cathy teased. "You've never been so before." "I've never been naked in front of my folks before either," I shot back...revising my comment. "At least not as an adult anyway." "With an adult, mature penis you mean?" Cathy chuckled, just as both mom and Shelly did. "Would it help if I helped you remove those?" Shelly offered. I laughed at that, stepping back slightly. "About the only thing her disrobing me might help with, is making me more aroused than I already am," I freely admitted. Though that was perhaps received as a direct challenge. As though they'd discussed it beforehand, both Shelly and my wife suddenly approached. And together, simultaneously pulled down on my shorts. In one fell swoop, both my shorts, and my briefs were suddenly yanked down around my ankles. And just as I feared, and now confirmed; my rapidly swelling cock sprang up like a pogo stick, even bouncing for a moment with the sudden extraction of my clothing. "Oh my!" Mom actually exclaimed, which didn't help much. But neither did it help when Shelly suddenly placed her hand firmly around my cock, actually fondling it right there in front of everyone. In moments, I was even harder than I had been. "Anyone mind if I suck on this a little?" She asked...not to me, but glancing over towards my wife...and mother. It was like I didn't even have a say in the matter. And though my brain might have been thinking one thing, my cock was certainly thinking something else. "I don't mind...if no one else does," Cathy stated, only then looking first towards mom, and then dad. "Fine with me," dad said first. "I know I don't mind watching that, not at all." His comment surprising me. But then maybe, just maybe, dad and I were a lot alike in that department as well. I'd always considered myself to be a bit more of a voyeur as opposed to being an exhibitionist. It never failed to turn me on, watching or seeing someone else actively engaged, especially with my wife. He even walked over, sat down, picking up his drink as though settling in for the show. "Mom?" I heard Cathy prod, once again surprising me in a sense, now turning to look directly towards her, locking eyes with her as I did. "No, I ah..." she stammered briefly, perhaps even blushing a bit. "I think I'd actually enjoy seeing that as well." Ok. A little weird or not. Just hearing my own mother say that she wouldn't mind seeing her son's cock getting sucked sort of sent shivers running through me. As well as a couple of throbs down my cock. Though Shelly's mouth soon encompassed it seconds later. "Oh fuck!" I actually moaned, forgetting myself for a moment. Once again, I don't recall ever having dropped the "F" bomb in front of my parents before. And I can't honestly say I even realized that I had. Shelly's mouth and lips becoming a vacuum on my cock, which combined with the aspect of being outdoor public sex; another small little fetish of mine perhaps, simply intensified the sensation. Along with actually being watched, even though my folks happened to be amongst those who were watching. I actually heard mom chuckle when I said that, though my eyes were currently closed, and I didn't dare open them. "May I?" Cathy asked. And then I did. I looked over to find Jack standing there looking at his wife while she knelt there in front of me, slathering away on my cock. He was fisting his own turgid phallus now, as well; which had grown substantially since I'd seen him last. He released his own hand, smiling at my wife as she glanced over towards me briefly, as though asking for permission. I think my own smile back at her, did that, as she now knelt in front of Jack, taking in his cock in much the same way that Shelly was still doing to me. Side by side now... the two of us standing there looking on, watching our respective cocks getting sucked. "Babe?" I heard dad say, almost afraid to look. Though for me, it was like watching a train wreck. You just couldn't look away, even if you wanted to. Dad had stood up, and just like Jack and I, he was fully hard. Mom had walked over, now kneeling next to my wife as she continued sucking Jack's cock, and began working away on dad's. I couldn't help it. Seeing her do that, seeing dad's reaction, along with all the other erotic sounds being made, was escalating my own heightened arousal, like it or not. It was again a strange sensation for me to comprehend or deal with. Sort of like catching your parents doing it for the first time. You know that you don't really want to see them doing it, but at the same time, you can't help feeling a little excited, because they are. It was sort of like that. Except for the fact they were right there in front of me, (well next to me) as I was getting my own cock sucked off quite deliciously I might add. "Maybe we should take this inside," dad spoke a moment or so later. "Not that I am worried about what anyone might think," he added. "But this particular little party is about the right size...for now," he grinned, and then followed mom back into the house, just as the rest of us did. Cathy stepped in, in front of me, looking back. "You okay?" She asked, actually concerned. "I'm not sure yet," I freely admitted to her. "Seeing mom and dad is one thing, I guess I'm okay with that. It is a little arousing seeing it," I told her. "Just not sure about...well, you know." Cathy winked. "What if..." she questioned without stating the obvious. And I actually had to think about that for a minute. I guess technically, it wouldn't really be considered incest now would it? If she did? I wasn't exactly sure about that, but the dilemma over worrying about the technicalities was resolved for me minutes later. By now, mom was pretty well worked up herself. Once again, a side of her I had not really seen before (not counting the photographs of course). By the time we had come back inside, Shelly had already pulled mom over to the couch, having her lay down on it as she settled in between mom's legs. "Oh fuck, I love seeing this."     I looked at dad. Another surprising "F" bomb. But as he stood there looking on, all the while stroking his cock, I couldn't help myself, not even realizing it for a moment, that I was pretty much doing the same thing myself. Even Jack walked over. The three of us almost standing in a line now looking on. Somehow, Cathy slid in between Shelly's legs lying on her back sort of, as Shelly more or less sat on my wife's face. Cathy now eating her. "That really is fucking hot, isn't it?" Jack stated. To which I could only agree in abject silence. I was still casually stroking my own hard throbbing cock, looking on. By this time, most... (Though not all perhaps) of my own inhibitions and concerns were evaporating with each passing minute. Seeing mom lying there with an expression of pure pleasure on her face, while Shelly continued to tease and pleasure her pussy, simultaneously reaching up to fondle and caress mom's magnificent tits, was honestly arousing. Added to that of course, seeing Shelly likewise grinding away on my wife's face. The actual sound of her wet cunt, and Cathy slurping away at it, sending me all too close to the edge already. "Ok, my turn!" Cathy announced suddenly. Shelly standing as Cathy slid from beneath, mom starting to rise as well until Cathy shook her head "no", letting her know in an instant what her intent here was. I think...mom looked briefly in my direction. But if I had intent of saying, let alone doing anything, that decision or response was quickly taken from me. In a flash, Cathy had switched places with Shelly, now down on her knees as she began licking mom's cunt. And just as she had done to Shelly, Shelly now sliding beneath my wife so that she could lick my wife's pussy. "You need to go fuck that," dad half spat, urging Jack on. "That is one wet looking pussy. So if you don't...I sure as hell will!" Jack didn't need any further coaxing however, and was soon positioning himself on the floor between his wife's legs. In moments he had slipped inside, and began slow, steady fucking with her as this now very erotic train of people came together. It was only a moment or so when dad waddled over towards the head of the couch, taking up position on the end. Mom easily grasped his thick tool, and began licking and sucking it. Once again I found myself all alone, looking on...though enjoying what I was seeing like it or not. "Get over here baby. I still have a free hand," Cathy grinned, going back to work on mom's cunt, though I managed to climb over the back side of the couch, sitting on it, now looking down with a direct view of everything as Cathy's hand indeed came up to surround, and now begin fondling me. It wasn't long after that, when things started to happen. The intensity of the moment perhaps, or the spur of, if you want to call it that, became the catalyst for several sudden unexpected orgasms perhaps. With mom being the trigger for that as all things went. Whatever, and however Cathy was licking, and sucking on mom's clit, it soon took her over the edge. I heard mom cry out, literally lifting her ass off the couch as Cathy held on, momentarily releasing my cock in order to support mom's ass with her hands as Cathy steered her through her dramatic climax. Crying out as she did, even with her mouth still surrounding dad's cock, and then hearing dad's sudden deep throated grunt, his face bright red now. I knew then, by his expression and movement, he was currently pumping a load into mom's mouth. By now mom had finally forced Cathy away from her, too sensitive perhaps, though Cathy merely switched from mom now, to me. In an instant, she had my cock in her mouth, even as she likewise began to climax, still humping away on Shelly's face. I watched then as Jack suddenly pulled out of his wife, fisting his cock. Streamers of white hot semen suddenly exploding from his cock-tip to begin splashing and landing almost everywhere. Much of it on Shelly's tits, but several spurts actually finding a place along my wife's back. And though he had removed his cock, Jack had quickly replaced it with his fingers, almost digging inside his wife's cunt as though looking for something. Which in a way, I guess he was. Shelly's trigger! Whatever he did, or however he did it, the next thing I saw was this liquid gush of clear liquid, almost like water, suddenly spurting up and out of Shelly's pussy. To my amazement, she seemed to just hold it that way. This continued spray, this fountain of female nectar, which by now was literally saturating the floor in front of her. It slowed briefly, almost stopping, only to spurt again for a brief moment, one or two additional little parting shots as Shelly finally came down from her climax. I only then realized, I too had somehow managed to fill my own wife's waiting mouth as she looked up towards me, licking her lips...faint traces of my spending still clinging to her lips. "Fucking A!" I exclaimed, and then heard everyone laugh, a tension breaker perhaps, though it was well needed at the moment. Gathering ourselves, though not our clothing, we all headed back outside once again for refreshments, as well as a chance to personally collect ourselves. Something I at least, really needed. I still wasn't sure what to make of all this. Or how I would necessarily feel about it later. But I knew as I sat there sipping my drink as we all seemed to settle into a friendly, now comfortable dialogue with one another, even while still nude, that things would no doubt, never be the same again. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Two new books examine how sex fits into suburban and small-town life, respectively. First, Erin Somers explores marriage and desire in her novel The Ten Year Affair. In today's episode, she speaks with NPR's Andrew Limbong about combining a multiverse plot with domestic fiction. Then, Robyn Royle knits a dozen short stories together in Sex of the Midwest, in which the residents of a small town receive an email inviting them to participate in a sex survey. In today's episode, Royle tells NPR's Scott Simon about the many misconceptions surrounding small-town life.To listen to Book of the Day sponsor-free and support NPR's book coverage, sign up for Book of the Day+ at plus.npr.org/bookofthedayLearn more about sponsor message choices: podcastchoices.com/adchoicesNPR Privacy Policy

You can enjoy exclusive and intense erotic audio by grabbing your copy of the Sensual Awakenings App on the Apple Store, or downloading the very unofficial and unapproved Android version from WyldeInBed.com In the quiet town where the sea kisses the shore, Tess finds herself haunted by the last words she exchanged with Finn before he vanished beneath the waves. Regret clings to her like sea salt, and as she stands on the beach, her heart breaks for the love she lost. Yet, as the tide ebbs and flows, so does her longing—transforming into tantalizing erotic fantasies that dance like shadows on the sand.But the ocean holds secrets deeper than Tess ever imagined. As she plunges into the supernatural depths of her desires, she uncovers a world where passion knows no bounds and the boundaries between life and death blur. Finn's spirit calls to her, weaving a tale of love intertwined with BDSM and longing that transcends the physical realm.In a journey filled with tearjerking revelations and tantalizing encounters, Tess must confront the truth of Finn's demise and the powerful connection that binds them—one that could either set her free or drown her in desire forever. Join Tess as she navigates the stormy waters of love, loss, and the supernatural, discovering that some ties can never be severed, and the heart's deepest yearnings can lead to the most unexpected places. Will she find closure, or will she drown in the depths of her desire?

She was 'the Other Boleyn Girl' - Anne's sister, Mary, who supposedly had an affair with King Henry VIII. Such drama!What evidence is there that the two got betwixt the sheets together? How likely was it?!Joining Kate today is the historian and author, Estelle Paranque, to get to the heart of the these rumours.This episode was edited by Tim Arstall and produced by Stuart Beckwith. The senior producer was Freddy Chick.Sign up to History Hit for hundreds of hours of original documentaries, with a new release every week and ad-free podcasts. Sign up at https://www.historyhit.com/subscribe.  You can take part in our listener survey here.All music from Epidemic Sounds.Betwixt the Sheets: History of Sex, Scandal & Society is a History Hit podcast. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Text: Proverbs 5-7Hosts:J. Kent EdwardsNathan NormanNarrator: Brian FrenchAnatomy of an Affair by David Carder Torn Assunder: Recovering from an Extramarital Affair by David Carder The CrossTalk Podcast is a production of CrossTalk Global, equipping biblical communicators, so every culture hears God's voice. To find out more, or to support the work of this ministry please visit www.crosstalkglobal.orgDonateProduced by Nathan James Norman/Untold Podcast Production© 2025 CrossTalk Global

My Wife Said Her Brother Would Stay 'Just A Few Weeks'—14M Later I Exposed Her Affair Via PowerPointBecome a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/true-cheating-wives-and-girlfriends-stories-2025-true-cheating-stories-podcast--5689182/support.

Virilità Ricorrere Community: Part 1. Dave soon learns his parents new retirement resort in more than it seems. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Well over a year ago now, my parents decided to move into one of those assisted living places, or retirement homes if you will. I was a little surprised by that when they did, but after seeing the brochures and such where they'd be living, I could certainly understand why. My folks, Mike and Betty Anderson, had done very well for themselves. Dad had owned his own business (which I was now running) and had tucked away a nice tidy amount of money to retire on. And they were still pretty young too. Dad was only 61, and mom was 58 when they decided they'd had enough of urban living and had found a place that they could retire to and live the "easy life", as dad had put it. Unfortunately, that meant moving to South Carolina, very close to Myrtle Beach, which was about a twelve-hour drive from where my wife Cathy, and I still lived. But again, I could see why they wanted to move there. They would basically have their own little bungalow, which was more of a luxury kind of place rather than the typical condominium or apartment. They didn't have to worry about grounds-keeping obviously, as that was all done and maintained by the retirement center. In addition, there was an adjacent golf course, which was something both mom and dad enjoyed doing. So I could easily envision the two of them golfing almost every day. Though there was also access to horseback riding, boating, as well as a number of events that were held there at the retirement center itself. They had gone there to take a look, and upon their return, had informed us that I'd be the new owner of the business going forward, and that as they say...is that. My wife Cathy and I, had gone there for a very short visit over a long weekend to help them get moved in. To be perfectly honest, after seeing the place, which I felt was more like a resort than a retirement center, I was a little jealous. I made up my mind to try and do things as well as dad had, and eventually retire early, in a place much like this one. We met a few other people while there, especially as they had an open banquet for everyone on the weekends. Mom and dad's neighbors, Jack and Shelly Tillman, were just about the same age as my parents were, give or take a few years, and had obviously already hit it off, as we shared dinner together. Jack was in tip-top shape, even better in some respects than I was, even though I ran every day. He had a full head of bright white hair, and a deep dark tan that didn't look like burnt toast for a change. Shelly was just as attractive looking, though she perhaps still died her hair blonde, though it certainly didn't look unnatural on her. Even more surprisingly, she'd been wearing a two piece tank eenie swim suit when we first met them early that afternoon. It certainly wasn't a bikini or anything like that, but it was certainly cut low enough if front that I had to tear my eyes away from her obvious cleavage, something that wasn't lost on Cathy either as she even gave me a soft elbow in the ribs at one point. But we came away from dinner, and finally our visit feeling like mom and dad were certainly going to be more than happy living here. Once again...I felt a bit jealous, and even Cathy mentioned that she too wouldn't mind retiring in a place similar to this one when it was our turn to live the "easy life". By now, it had been a year since we'd been there for any real visit, so leaving the business in capable hands, Cathy and I decided to take two weeks to go and visit mom and dad. Naturally, they were excited to see us, and certainly had plenty of room as they had a nicely furnished "guest room" just waiting for us. I was already looking forward to golfing myself, and Cathy was looking forward to doing some horseback riding, something she had always wanted to do. The first indication we got that there were some rather strange and strict rules here, was when on the second night of our stay with them, mom and dad informed us that they had a previous commitment they had made, and couldn't get out of. Something about a special Anniversary celebration for another couple, which was a "by invite only” sort of an affair. We had noticed early on that there was an enormous looking clubhouse that was closed off, and well fenced down near the beach. Once again, it was for "members only", no guests allowed. And it was obviously, where this particular party would be held. Cathy and I didn't think much of it however, after all, the only people we knew besides mom and dad, were Jack and Shelly, and even then...only in passing really. I had to laugh when mom told us "Dave and Cathy, Don't wait up for us,"  Then with a mischievous little wink, she and dad disappeared out the door together. I hadn't seen the two of them this loving or this intimate with one another in years. Whatever magic this resort held for them, it was certainly well worth whatever cost. Cathy and I had even noticed that they were both looking a lot better fit. Daily exercise for certain, along with the golfing and opportunity to swim every day, had gotten both of them in better shape and spirits by the look of things. They'd been gone maybe about an hour, way early in the evening yet. Cathy and I casually lounging around out on their private little deck drinking frozen daiquiris. Family Journal. "Dave? Did you see where mom put that photo album?" she asked me at one point. She and mom had been looking through it earlier. Mom had been showing her a few pictures of when I had been a little boy, many of which Cathy had never seen before. She wanted to look through it again, though I had no real idea where mom had kept such things, especially as I hadn't really seen her put it away. All I had seen was her return to her bedroom, coming out moments later without it. So it had to be in there somewhere, though I was hesitant to go looking for it. I always had respected my parent's privacy, even growing up as a kid. Something I knew for sure they had both appreciated. "It's in mom's room someplace," I responded. "But I don't feel really comfortable going in there and snooping around for it either!" I added to that. "I'm not asking you to snoop, I'm just asking you to look for me. If you see it without snooping for it, I'd like to browse through it again." I figured it wouldn't hurt to look. If I quickly spotted it, I saw no harm in retrieving it for her again. If I didn't...then she'd just have to wait until the following day when mom was home again. I poked my head into their bedroom intending to just have a quick look-see, figuring even then I probably wouldn't find it. As I scanned quickly about the room, the only place it obviously could, or would be, was on the upper shelf in their closet. Which at the moment happened to be standing open. Sure enough, there it was, sandwiched between a couple of others by the looks of it. Even then, I hesitated, not sure if I should still even go in there or not, when Cathy called out behind me. "Do you see it?" "Yeah, I see it," I answered back, only then deciding it was no big deal to walk in and retrieve it briefly so that Cathy could look through all the pictures again. After all, mom and dad would be gone all evening long, and I was fairly certain I'd have the book put back, and Cathy and I in bed sound asleep long before mom and dad ever came home. They'd already proven themselves to be quite the night owls, much to my surprise. "Sweet!" Cathy responded, no doubt waiting for me as I stepped further into the room heading towards the closet. I reached up, intending to lift the photo album sitting on top of that one in order to retrieve it, which I then attempted to do. But as I did, it seemed to catch or drag along the one just beneath it, which now fell off the closet shelf, down onto the floor. Several loose photos spilling out, which I thought immediately odd, as mom had always been quite particular about organizing her photo albums. As I reached down to collect them as well as the partially opened album, which was now lying face down, I froze! My eyes held there in disbelief! It took several moments for me to even begin to comprehend what I was looking at. Most of them of course were of mom and dad, nude...along with several others, most of which I'd never seen before. In a few, as I continued to quickly thumb through them, showed photos of Jack and Shelly in them as well. Likewise, in the nude, and in many of them...showing the two of them obviously, and busily engaged in several sexual situations with mom and dad. One page said “Mike & Betty – Jack and Shelly, February 2022” I think I actually sat down on the floor in a state of shock as I now began to flip through several more, starting at the front of the book. To my surprise, the album was completely filled, so there were literally hundreds of photos in addition to the dozen or so loose ones that had fallen out. Obviously, mom had run out of room, and hadn't gotten any more inserts yet.     Now, in all honesty, it's probably important that I say something here. Although I was indeed shocked by what I'd discovered here. After all, it was mom and dad, it's not like this sort of thing would have freaked me or Cathy out, for other reasons. You see, Cathy and I, though we certainly didn't consider ourselves swingers by any means; had from time to time, "partied" with some mutual friends of ours. Not all the time mind you, just on occasion, and always with one or two other couples we knew, and never outside of that. Cathy and I saw it as a way to periodically spice up our own sex-life, and with those particular close friends, there was never a fear of jealousy, or any kinds of sexually transmitted diseases getting in the way. So like I said...it's not like seeing something like this was the thing that was shocking. It was seeing who it was. I am sure that my continued absence, and silence, had eventually provoked Cathy's curiosity as moments later I heard her standing there in the doorway. "What are you looking at?" She asked. "You're not going to believe it," I told her. Setting the book down, simultaneously handing her the dozen or so loose photos I had gathered up. She looked at me quizzically, though taking them, and then glancing down at the very first one I had purposely placed there for her to begin with. I figured it might be an easier way for her to realize and accept what I'd just discovered. The first photo showed two women lying on a bed together (And if she took a moment to recognize it, she'd see that the bedcover in the photo was the exact same one on mom and dad's bed). The women's faces were mostly obscured however, primarily because they were clearly enjoying a mutual '69' together. It took me only a moment to realize which one was mom, and which one was Shelly though after looking even more carefully at it. Which is exactly what Cathy had done. I almost laughed as Cathy looked away at the photo, now looking down at me. "Is this your...." "Mother? Yes!" I nervously laughed shaking my head. "And obviously...the other woman is Shelly." Cathy once again glanced at the photo, now recognizing her as well, though she quickly slipped the first photo to the back, now staring at the next one, which I had also just managed to purposely place. "Yeah, and that one's of mom too...but I can assure you, that's not my father's cock she's sucking!" That much was evident, in quick comparison now of some of the others. I'd never seen my father's cock hard before. Not exactly something you'd ever expect to see. But we sure as hell were now! And admittedly, it was rather impressive looking, even judging it against myself perhaps, let alone Jack's cock, which though thick, was considerably chubbier in size. There was one photo showing mom down on her knees, she'd managed to gobble up his entire cock, though again that was no real feat all things considered. But it was in seeing Shelly, likewise kneeling next to mom, doing the same thing to dad's cock, though not quite throating it entirely that gave interesting comparison. "Jesus! I can't believe this!" Cathy finally quipped, now sitting down on the edge of the bed next to me, though I continued to sit on the floor with an entire album full of photos, most of which I hadn't even looked at yet. Finally she giggled, though continuing to thumb through the rest of the loose photos. Just like me, the initial shock of seeing my parents like this had sunk in. Now it was out of pure curiosity, and decadent interest perhaps that we both continued to look through the remainder of the photo album. Chronologically, you could see that there had been several "parties" or "events" which mom and dad had participated in since their moving here. Interestingly enough, the first several photos only ever showed mom and dad together, though obviously participating with one another in front of several other couples. Gradually, more and more appeared, initially with just Jack and Shelly appearing, though in time...that too gave way to more and more couples, many of whom Cathy and I hadn't met yet. The last few pages of photos had proven to be the most decadent perhaps, even beyond much of what Cathy and I had experienced. In one...mom was lying on the floor, and by the looks of it, she already had a fair amount of cum-cream that had been shot over and upon her body. In particular, her tits and pussy. Cathy and I counted at least six still stroking erections, that appeared to soon be adding to that. And who knows how many already had before then? "Mom? A cum-dumpster? Who knew?" I asked myself, though by the look in her eyes, she certainly seemed to be enjoying it. Especially as she was simultaneously having her pussy licked by a woman, who again I hadn't recognized as seeing before. There were others as well of course. One of dad lying back getting his cock licked and sucked by two women, as Shelly sat on his face, mom kneeling off to one side, holding one of Shelly's tits and smiling at the camera. By the looks of it, it had obviously been one hell of a party! Though it was still way early yet, Cathy and I both seemed to get a sense of anxiousness at being caught like this. We quickly replaced the album back where I'd originally found it, took a quick look around (even straightening the bed cover before leaving) and then retreated back outside to the patio where Cathy fixed us both another stiff drink. "So...did you ever suspect anything growing up?" She asked. "Not ever," I responded easily. "Hell Cath...I never even caught them doing it, not even once, that's how careful they must have been back then. And I think I only stumbled in on mom once when she was changing, and even then I didn't really see anything, except for her wearing panties and bra, or something like that. So no. No way in hell would I ever have suspected anything like this!" "You think they had any idea before moving down here?" "I really doubt it. I just can't imagine that being the case. Afterwards maybe. But even then, they must have slowly, and carefully been introduced to it." "Yeah, I think so. Even the first few photos seem to confirm that. The look on your mom and dad's face seemed a little more cautious, even apprehensive perhaps, though they must have obviously been getting off doing that in front of other people, and visa-versa. But looking and comparing those to some of the others, you can definitely see a change taking place." "You mean like mom getting her pussy licked by another woman for example?" I quipped, something of which I still hadn't gotten my head around yet. Even with some of the other photos we had looked at, I still couldn't imagine mom being that open-minded. Open-minded enough to get eaten, and then eating another woman's cunt. Though I sure enjoyed seeing it whenever Cathy did that. Cathy laughed. "Yeah that. Hell, I know I like it, so why shouldn't your mother?" "It's not that," I responded back. "It's that it's..." "Mom," Cathy finished for me. To which I could only grin like an idiot, shaking my head at her. "You know what's really bad?" Cathy now asked. "No...what?" "Seeing those? Has suddenly made me really horny!" "Jesus Cathy!" I responded to that, as though her admission was too far off the decadent scale for me to admit to myself. "Oh and you aren't?" She challenged seriously. "Not even a little?" "Ok, maybe a little," I acknowledged, though not willing to admit that it was seeing my own mother and father doing stuff that had actually aroused me. Admitting to seeing some of the other people (even if they were engaged with my folks) was a little easier to accept in a way. "For an older woman, Shelly really does have a nice set of tits," I confessed. To which Cathy again snickered at. "Good god, Dave; maybe you won't say it, but I sure as hell will, your mom has great looking tits, and if I wasn't married to you...I'd be tempted to want to suck and play with them myself! As sexy as Shelly is yes...I think you're mom's a hell of a lot sexier than she is! And so's your dad too if we're being honest about it!" "Cathy!" I admonished her without saying anything more. Bad enough she was thinking it...as was I maybe. And worse...now knowing what they enjoyed doing, and worse still, having seen them doing it. I mean after all, this was my own parents! Cathy wasn't about to let me dwell on the obvious however, having moments ago gone back inside to pour us a couple of fresh drinks. When she returned however, she was naked, standing there before me as she handed me my drink. "Shit woman!" I stammered, though taking it from her. "What the hell are you doing anyway?" I asked now glancing about, worried if someone might easily see her standing out here on the deck like that, though obviously she didn't care at the moment if anyone did. "Like I said Dave, I'm horny now. So you can either join me, or you can sit there and watch me play with myself. Either way, I'm getting myself off." True to her word, she soon slipped one of her hands down between her legs, leaning against the wooden railing. Truth to be told...I was horny as well, even if I was having trouble admitting to the reason why. But now at least, seeing my gorgeous, hot...horny wife as she stood there against the railing gave me reason enough to admit to my own arousal as I stood up and quickly shed the rest of my clothing. Needless to say, my cock was about as hard and as firm as it had ever been. "No way that got that hard so soon because of me," she teased. "You're thinking about fucking your naughty mommy aren't you?" "Cathy!" I warned seriously. Seeing mom...and dad, was one thing. Thinking about anything else, was something else...entirely.     "I'm just teasing you," she half pouted, "I didn't mean it," she added, taking it back. "But I bet you wouldn't mind slipping this hard cock of yours," as she grabbed it. "Inside Shelly's pussy, now would you?" At least that one I could admit to, which I did. And to which Cathy then lifted one leg, balancing herself on the railing, allowing me perfect height and access to her pussy, which I easily slipped into. "Imagine that I'm Shelly," she told me. "And then fuck me like I was her," she panted hotly. So I did. Deck Sex. It was hot, fucking my wife out in the open like that, there on the deck with all the world to see if they wanted to. Though in hindsight, I was willing to bet that anyone who could have, was most likely otherwise engaged down at the private club. We could hear the faint sound of music from time to time coming from that direction, though it was a good distance away. And once or twice we even thought we'd heard the sound of laughter coming up from somewhere near the water, though nothing we could make out clearly enough to determine who it was coming from. Enough to guess at perhaps, and even now imagine at...especially after what we'd discovered. Even after I had spurted a fairly healthy load inside my wife's cunt...feeling her climax as well, we were soon at it again a short time later. Enjoying a nice long blow job as I stood there looking out and over the rail, and then craning my neck just a little, trying to imagine what was actually going on down there as my wife sucked me off. I swear, it was one of the best blowjobs Cathy had ever given me as aroused as she was. And then I reciprocated in kind a short time after that. Even as Cathy cried out into the night, I didn't get too worried by any of that, wondering if anyone else was doing the same thing. Admittedly, one person in particular. Finally exhausted, Cathy and I had retired to bed, though I noticed as we did so, it was just after one in the morning. Falling asleep soon after, neither Cathy or I had any idea what time it was when mom and dad came home. As usual however, it was the smell of coffee fresh brewed that woke me. I rolled over glancing at the clock, it was just then around seven thirty. "Mom's up," I said stretching, now sitting as Cathy rolled over onto her side, not quite ready to get up yet. "Pretty bad when mom and dad stay up later, and get up earlier than us!" I told my wife, giving her still bare, pretty ass a playful slap. "Ouch!" She complained, even though I'd spanked that sweet ass of hers a lot harder than that on occasion. "Yeah right," I said finally standing, now scratching, surprised to feel a morning woody just then making an appearance. "You best do something about that before you go wandering off into the kitchen," Cathy teased, finally sitting up in bed now. It didn't help that her full perky tits were clearly revealed as she sat there. Even her nipples were hard, though the cool early morning breeze coming through the window might have had something to do with that. Or not... I slid into a pair of day shorts and headed into the kitchen area. As usual, mom was up reading the paper enjoying her first cup of coffee. "Dad?" "Where do you think?" She smiled. It was Sunday. And dad had a standing foursome for golf; with some friends he'd made. I poured myself a cup and sat down at the table. "Cathy up yet?" She asked. "Just. Or getting anyway," I smiled. Mom stood up. "Good, I need to ask her something," mom smiled at me again and then turned heading off towards our room before I could ask her what. I didn't think anything of it however and began perusing through the paper, only noticing when I had read most of it, along with finishing a second cup of coffee, that neither mom, or Cathy had come back yet. Curious, I stood and headed back towards the bedroom where I could hear mom and Cathy talking. I almost turned away, figuring they were having a "private" chat, which wouldn't have been the first time, until I heard what sounded like my mother whimpering. That did it for me. Though I still knocked lightly, hesitating before trying the door knob. "You might as well come in," I heard mom say. "Guess you should be a part of this too." I opened the door stepping in. Mom and Cathy sitting next to one another at the edge of the bed. My wife looked at me and said simply. "She knows that we know." I almost played dumb, but seeing the look in my mother's face told me that there was no way to bluff anything out of this. Somehow she had found out, though for the life of me, I couldn't see how. I should have known better. "How'd you find out?" I heard myself asking, not yet confirming the obvious. "Because there was a photo lying on the floor of my closet," she said. "I saw it sitting there after your father left this morning. I knew then, you had stumbled across our album." Go figure. And here I thought we had been so careful. There was no hiding it or denying it now however. I opened my mouth to say something...though what I had no idea when Cathy did. "She thought it might be easier to ask me first," she began. "She was really worried about what we might be thinking of them." I again opened my mouth to speak, but Cathy quickly squelched that idea. "So I told her about us," Cathy finished actually smiling at me. "I figured since we knew...that they should." "You mean, does dad...?" "Not yet...but figured it might be easier coming from me when he gets home," Cathy stated. "No sense embarrassing your dad if he's uncomfortable with us knowing any of this, any more than he has too." I nodded my head in agreement, once more looking towards mom. "You don't think I'm some kind of a whore or anything do you honey?" She asked worriedly. "Of course not!" I exclaimed. "No more than Cathy is, or even me for that matter. It's not like you get paid money to go to those parties now do you?" "Well no...but, you saw the pictures." I certainly couldn't deny that, once more nodding my head. "Mom, listen. Think about it. Cathy told you about us too right?" Now it was mom's turn to nod. "Well? We're not exactly in a position to be casting judgment on you then are we? To be honest mom, we didn't see anything in those photos that we haven't participated in ourselves." Seeing the look on mom's face at that moment told me I'd just painted her a pretty vivid picture. She seemed to be looking far off for a moment, so I could only imagine. "So you'd be okay if we..." "Continued?" Cathy finished for her. "Of course we would, mom!" She half laughed, pulling mom close to her for a welcoming, reassuring hug. "Obviously things have changed since the two of you moved here. And by the looks of it, for the better too. Dave and I can both see that you're both happier, even healthier, and doing better. So if having a little naughty decadent fun from time to time is causing that, we're certainly all for it? Aren't we honey?" I think I was grinning like a Cheshire cat, but I wasn't about to explain why. Up until that very moment, I hadn't noticed that the robe Cathy had on, had parted in front, so that now most of her left tit was exposed. It was in fact resting against mom's arm, though she either didn't seem to notice it, or care that it was. "Yeah...of course," I finally managed. Feeling my cock starting to stiffen a little was a good indication it was time for me to make a departure here. The last thing I wanted to do was try and explain why it was...to either one of them. “We love this community, and its emphasis” mom said. It's called Virilità Ricorrere, for a reason. Italian name means virile resort. Dad and I are ready to enjoy life. And enjoying our sexuality is the best part!” "Listen, I'll leave the two of you to finish talking about things in here. I'll go out and make a fresh pot of coffee," I offered. "Good idea," Cathy told me. "You do that. And close the door behind you on your way out. We still have one or two things we probably need to discuss, so it could be a while," Cathy stated. And with that, I left the room, closing the door behind. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Contribute to the new Slow Maude Tier: ⁠https://www.patreon.com/c/authorizedpod/membershipSarah Kurchak (I Overcame My Autism and All I Got Was This Lousy Anxiety Disorder) joins to discuss the most disappointing U.N.C.L.E book yet! The agents are downright lazy in this. Realistic? Sure! Entertaining? No! Buy Sarah's book! : https://douglas-mcintyre.com/products/9781771622462?srsltid=AfmBOooClxH7Cn5OfRePaVV0d3nkdWhUfwp0svJM_NgUHgEq1K8p7uTUJoin our new Community Chat on Patreon! : ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.patreon.com/c/authorizedpod⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Leave us a 5-star review!: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/authorized-novelizations-podcast/id1581002450⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Follow us on Letterboxd:  letterboxd.com/AOverbye/  letterboxd.com/hsblechman/  Instagram: instragram.com/authorizedpod

In this week's Reddit On Wiki Wednesday Live Show, we dive into some of the wildest and most unhinged Reddit stories of the month — from chaotic relationships and workplace meltdowns to TIFU disasters and one VERY clingy parrot. We're breaking down the top posts from AITA, AITJ, r/Nanny, Best of Redditor Updates, and TIFU, giving our unfiltered reactions, hot takes, and plenty of laughter. Become a Patron or YouTube Member for ad-free episodes and bonus stories every Monday and Friday as well as exclusive content:⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Cultiv8 Patreon⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ or⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ YouTube Membership⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠   Head to ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://factormeals.com/factorpodcast⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ and use code WIKI50OFF to get 50% off! Give and get timeless holiday staples that last this season with Quince! Head to ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.quince.com/reddit⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ and use code REDDIT for FREE shipping and 365-day returns. Send us fan mail! Sean Salvino 2700 Cullen Blvd PO Box 84348 Pearland, TX 77584-0802 Want to be part of the show? Leave us a voicemail: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.speakpipe.com/Redditonwiki⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Stories will be played for our $15 Tier Patrons ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.patreon.com/c/cultiv8podcastnetwork⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Bonus stories + episodes + ad-free + extra live streams + cameo requests and so many more. (Timestamps are approximate due to dynamic ad insertion. Become a Patron or YouTube member for ad-free episodes) Welcome to our Wednesday live stream replay. This week we have:(00:00) - Intro(06:30) - AITA Wife is mad because I answered the phone incorrectly. (15:06) - AITA for wanting to leave early to the airport for our first international flight (28:32) - AITJ for refusing to pay my boyfriend back for a trip I didn't go on? (34:21) - TIFU by trying to prove I could handle spicy food and ending up in the ER (42:32) - Am I overreacting about my nanny family having "fun" during the day (59:45) - My married best friend is cheating and wants me to help her cover it up (1:05:50) - AITAH for how I responded to my ex and his affair partner about her infertility? (1:16:22) - I (28f) commented on a post of my boyfriend (29m) on a "are we dating the same guy" page and he found out. What are my next steps? (1:25:49) - coworker won't stop sulking after I turned down a date (1:35:25) - TIFU by mocking my neighbors parrot for the last couple of weeks. (1:41:00) - Q&A/ Outro Hit like, subscribe, and follow us on all social media platforms for all things Reddit on Wiki! Click here for our Social and Donation Links:⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ https://linktr.ee/redditonwiki Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Join our Patreon for extra-long episodes and ad-free content: https://www.patreon.com/techishThis week on Techish, Abadesi and Michael talk about why Y Combinator founders are suddenly getting way younger, the TikToker who called more than churches pretending to be a mom needing baby formula, the CEO who fired two employees over an affair, and the Cryptoqueen who got jailed over her £5bn Bitcoin stash.This episode is sponsored by DeleteMe. Get 20% of DeleteMe at joindeleteme.com/techish with code TECHISH.Chapters00:25 Y Combinator Founders Are Getting Younger and Younger 12:08 TikToker Exposes Churches That Failed To Help Mom in Need 24:24 CEO Fires Two Employees for Having an Affair 34:17 The Fall of Crypto ScammersExtra Reading & ResourcesYC founders are getting younger and feeling the pressure [Business Insider]TikToker pretending to be needy mom called megachurches for help with their responses going viral [The Independent]Cryptoqueen who fled China for London mansion jailed over £5bn Bitcoin stash [BBC]Support the show————————————————————Join our Patreon for extra-long episodes and ad-free content: https://www.patreon.com/techish Watch us on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@techishpod/Advertise on Techish: https://goo.gl/forms/MY0F79gkRG6Jp8dJ2———————————————————— Stay in touch with the hashtag #Techishhttps://www.instagram.com/techishpod/https://www.instagram.com/abadesi/https://www.instagram.com/michaelberhane_/ https://www.instagram.com/hustlecrewlive/https://www.instagram.com/pocintech/Email us at techishpod@gmail.com

He dated a Hollywood princess and claimed to be the Vatican's man in America. But Raffaello Follieri wasn't all he appeared to be. He convinced some of the world's richest people to hand over millions — before it all came crashing down. How did a charming Italian from a small town in Puglia rise to the top? Now, following deportation, is he rising again?Chameleon is a production of Campside Media and Audiochuck.Follow Chameleon on Instagram @chameleonpod Hosted by Simplecast, an AdsWizz company. See pcm.adswizz.com for information about our collection and use of personal data for advertising.

It’s Turtle Time! A decade after her divorce, Ramona Singer has learned a thing or two! She’s discussing the rise of “gray divorce”, where to meet men IRL, and how she approached dating after experiencing infidelity. Plus, Ramona tells women the one thing they should never rely on a man for!Email us at: IDOPOD@iheartradio.com or call us at 844-4-I Do Pod (844-443-6763)Follow I Do, Part 2 on Instagram and TikTokSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

It’s Turtle Time! A decade after her divorce, Ramona Singer has learned a thing or two! She’s discussing the rise of “gray divorce”, where to meet men IRL, and how she approached dating after experiencing infidelity. Plus, Ramona tells women the one thing they should never rely on a man for!Email us at: IDOPOD@iheartradio.com or call us at 844-4-I Do Pod (844-443-6763)Follow I Do, Part 2 on Instagram and TikTokSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

It’s Turtle Time! A decade after her divorce, Ramona Singer has learned a thing or two! She’s discussing the rise of “gray divorce”, where to meet men IRL, and how she approached dating after experiencing infidelity. Plus, Ramona tells women the one thing they should never rely on a man for!Email us at: IDOPOD@iheartradio.com or call us at 844-4-I Do Pod (844-443-6763)Follow I Do, Part 2 on Instagram and TikTokSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

It’s Turtle Time! A decade after her divorce, Ramona Singer has learned a thing or two! She’s discussing the rise of “gray divorce”, where to meet men IRL, and how she approached dating after experiencing infidelity. Plus, Ramona tells women the one thing they should never rely on a man for!Email us at: IDOPOD@iheartradio.com or call us at 844-4-I Do Pod (844-443-6763)Follow I Do, Part 2 on Instagram and TikTokSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

This Epstein Affair has shown a pattern where men of wealth and power created a zone of impunity that protected them for decades while destroying vulnerable people like Virginia Guiffrey…See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

It’s Turtle Time! A decade after her divorce, Ramona Singer has learned a thing or two! She’s discussing the rise of “gray divorce”, where to meet men IRL, and how she approached dating after experiencing infidelity. Plus, Ramona tells women the one thing they should never rely on a man for!Email us at: IDOPOD@iheartradio.com or call us at 844-4-I Do Pod (844-443-6763)Follow I Do, Part 2 on Instagram and TikTokSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

 Jump in with Carlos Juico and Gavin Ruta on episode 260 of Jumpers Jump. This episode we discuss: Mirror past life theory, Starbucks bearista cup recession indicator, Shohei Otani knows english theory, Osaka bang in Japan, Tom Brady clones his dog, Dad gets caught on live TV, Gavin's birthday simulation story, Carlos' airport simulation story, Ghosts know what you are thinking, Country mouse vs city mouse, Chainsawman love theory, Sleeping beside a mirror, The witches grave in ontario, Ai taking over careers, Miracles documentary idea, Affair on game 7, Butterfly effect, Doing it all by yourself, Deep talks about life, Power rangers curse, Stanley barracks, Bellaire house and much more! Help your business grow at https://www.northwestregisteredagent.com/jumpersfree Follow the podcast: @JumpersPodcast Follow Carlos: @CarlosJuico Follow Gavin: @GavinRutaa Check out the podcast on YouTube: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://bit.ly/JumpersJumpYT⁠⁠ Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices